Tom had finally figured out what was wrong.

At first, he thought he’d just lost some weight. He’d realized one day that at some point, without giving it much thought, he’d started to cinch his belt one notch tighter than he had before. He wasn’t exactly complaining that he’d slimmed down a bit, but it seemed odd that he’d dropped the weight without making any changes to his routine. He’d been spending a little more quality time in the bedroom with Lily lately, but surely that wasn’t enough to explain it.

He would’ve just shrugged it off, except that he kept noticing other strange things too. He felt clumsier than usual, for one thing. Three times in the past week, he’d spilled his drink after misjudging the glass’ weight, and he kept tripping over the front step to the house. Yesterday, he’d had to readjust the mirrors in his car, even though Lily hadn’t driven it.

And now, today, while he was rifling through his closet to pick out a tie, it finally dawned on him that he was looking up at the underside of the top shelf. At 6’3”, his line of sight had always let him just barely see the topside of it, but today, he couldn’t do that without rising up onto his toes.

“Hey, Lily, could you come in here?”

“Just a sec!” He heard some light noise from downstairs, followed by a faint creaking on the steps before his wife appeared in the bedroom doorway.

Tom wasn’t just tall; he was big all over. He’d played football in high school, and his body still held on to a lot of the bulk he’d put on back in those days, though he’d traded in some muscle for love handles. Lily couldn’t be more different in that regard, standing only 4’9” with a rail-thin body. Tom outweighed her delicate 80-pound frame by nearly triple, and stood almost exactly 18 inches taller than her.

…Well, he was no longer so sure about that second part.

“What’s up, Tom?”

Now that she was here, Tom felt self-conscious about his question. She cocked her head curiously as he hesitated to speak.

“Lily, do I look… shorter, to you?”

Lily blinked, clearly not expecting this to be what was on her husband’s mind.

“It’s just that… I used to be able to see over the top of this shelf, and I just noticed that I can’t now.”

Lily stifled a small laugh. “Um… no, I can’t say you look any shorter.”

Tom had always loved Lily. They had dated through most of high school, but broke up after they were accepted at separate universities. Tom had dated around a bit, but never found anyone he enjoyed being with as much as her. They reconnected in their senior year, and he’d been thrilled to learn that Lily felt the same way. They got back together immediately after graduating, and got married only a few months later. Seven years on, he was still completely crazy about her.

If anything, his feelings had only gotten stronger. Especially lately; as Lily entered the room, sunlight from the window dancing through her vibrant red hair, Tom was completely mesmerized. There was just… something about her lately. He couldn’t really say what it was, but he could barely keep his hands off of her, and luckily, she seemed to feel the same way about him. For the past few weeks, he kept catching himself getting distracted at work, daydreaming about her slim, lithe body, her fiery head of hair, and her gorgeous emerald eyes. As she approached him now, he nearly forgot about why he’d called her up here in the first place…

…And then he suddenly remembered, turning his attention back to the shelf. Lily came up next to him, looking the same direction, as though the shelf itself might hold some clue.

“Maybe… you’re thinking of times when you’ve been wearing shoes?” she offered.

Tom shook his head. “I don’t really wear shoes upstairs.”

Lily leaned against his side, head resting on his lower chest. He instinctively wrapped an arm around her. “Well… you are gonna be 30 this year, hon. Sometimes people shrink a little as they age, especially tall people.”

“Yeah, I guess so…” 

“I mean, for what it’s worth, I’m changing as I get older too. I’m actually putting on a little weight for the first time since, like, the fourth grade.”

“Wait, really?” Tom looked his wife up and down, but she shrugged and shook her head.

“Just a couple pounds, not enough that anyone would notice. My point is just that, y’know, people don’t stay the same forever. Maybe you did get a little shorter, but I mean, who cares, right?”

“Yeah…” Tom replied, still looking at the shelf, thinking. Lily broke into a wry smile.

“I get it. You care,” she said, her words dripping with teasing accusation. “You care a lot. I never knew this about you.”

“What? No. Knew what about me?”

“I just never realized that you were one of those guys who obsessed over his height.”

Tom let go of Lily to turn toward her. “Whoa, I don’t know about obsessed, it just seemed a little weird—”

“Tom,” Lily interrupted. She stepped toward him again, wrapping her arms as best she could around his midsection, craning her neck all the way back and resting her chin on his chest to maintain eye contact. He draped his thick arms over her shoulders, feeling a warmth in his heart as he looked into her eyes. “Your very loving, very devoted wife got up early today to make you breakfast, and you’re letting it get cold while you fuss over whether you’re only six-foot-two-and-a-quarter now. That sounds at least a little obsessed to me.”

“I, that’s—” Tom stammered through a few more false starts while Lily just patiently smiled up at him. Eventually, he stopped, smiling back at her as he nodded in defeat.

“I guess this is kind of a dumb thing to complain about, huh? Especially to you.”

Lily shrugged, her smile breaking into a full grin. “Maybe a little. But I am a patient, sensitive partner who is always willing to listen to my husband share his feelings.” She affected an overly proper tone as she spoke, as though she were quoting relationship advice. Tom laughed, and she rose and fell with the motion of his gut, pinned as she was against it.

The two stared at each other silently for a moment. Tom’s hands slid down Lily’s waist, and her grin widened as he squeezed her butt. He briefly thought about calling in sick and taking her back to bed, but thought better of it; after all, he’d just pulled that move last week.

And besides, she’d mentioned that breakfast was getting cold. All of a sudden, he snapped into motion. Lily shrieked, first in surprise and then in laughter, as Tom hoisted her up and threw her over his shoulder. She playfully punched at his back as he carried her down to the kitchen table.

* * *

Lily was starting to run out of patience.

It had only been a few days later that Tom started going on about his height again. Something about having to fix the mirrors in his car; to be honest, Lily may not have paid as much attention as she should have. She felt bad that Tom was so anxious, but at the same time, the whole thing just felt a bit silly to her. She’d known Tom since high school and he’d really never been the “fragile male ego” type; apparently, she’d just never seen one of his buttons get pressed. If he really had gotten a little shorter, it was completely imperceptible to her, but it seemed to be the only thing he could think about.

Lily felt guilty that she was struggling to find much empathy for her husband’s anxieties. Tom was a huge sweetheart, and she’d never known him to be anything but a kind and loving husband. He was generous, thoughtful, and always put her needs first. That’s part of why this whole thing with his height was so bizarre; despite her best efforts to be sympathetic, she couldn’t help but see it as a bit vain and self-obsessed, words she’d usually never use to describe him. She never would have guessed that something so inconsequential could have done such a number on his psyche.

It was especially frustrating because recently, Lily just couldn’t seem to get enough of Tom’s body. There was just… something about him, lately. He’d always been attractive, big and broad and brawny, with coffee-brown eyes and hair, but in the past month or so she’d started picking up on something extra, something she couldn’t really place, but which made her want him more than ever before. He seemed to feel the same way about her, and they’d been having a great time together… until Tom started stressing out about his height. For one reason or another, that seemed to be the only thing that could take his mind off of her.

She didn’t mean to be dismissive, but this was driving her nuts. She’d be halfway through undressing him, when suddenly all he could think about was how his shirt seemed baggier than it used to be. She would desperately try to recover the momentum, and sometimes she was able to refocus his attention, but just as often there was no getting him back, and he’d go to bed moping while she went to bed unsatisfied. 

She was trying her best to be patient with him, but she was really getting tired of hearing about how he had to stretch a little further to reach something that she’d need a stepladder for. Maybe she was being a bit selfish herself, but Tom just wasn’t paying her the kind of attention he usually did, both in the bedroom and out. Eventually, she realized that no matter how many times she tried to gently assure him that his height was nothing to worry about, he wasn’t going to let it go. So, to try and set his mind at ease, she called their doctor to schedule an appointment, and scheduled her own yearly physical at the same time.

In fairness to Tom, the doctor was a little concerned about his height loss; Lily was right about it being a natural part of getting older, but it usually didn’t set in until middle age. And even then, Tom had lost a full two inches. Unless this had started years ago and Tom was only just now noticing, that was a lot faster than expected, and might suggest some kind of problem with his spine. Still, without any other symptoms, the doctor’s only advice was to do some daily back exercises and continue to monitor the situation.

That had been it for Tom’s appointment, but Lily’s was a little more eventful than she’d expected.

It started when the nurse weighed her at 91 pounds. Lily balked; she knew she’d been putting on a little weight lately, but more than ten pounds? She ran her hands down her body, but it felt just as slim and slight as ever. Where was the weight going?

Maybe all of Tom’s fretting had put the subject in her head, but she decided to ask the nurse to check her height. The nurse shrugged and gestured to the chart next to the scale. He marked Lily at 59 inches tall.

Lily inhaled sharply through her nose. She’d been 4’9” since grade school, and now, she was 4’11”.

The surge of exhilaration she felt took her by surprise, and she struggled not to show it outwardly, breaking into a grin for a split second before forcing her face back into a neutral expression. 4’11”! She repeated the number to herself in her head over and over as the nurse scribbled some notes in her chart.

She realized that she definitely couldn’t let Tom know how excited this made her; it would probably just make him more anxious, and besides, she might sound like a bit of a hypocrite, with how much she’d been trying to downplay his height loss.

Was she being a hypocrite?... No. No! Tom had always been huge, and he still was huge. But Lily… her entire life, Lily had been the smallest person in any room she walked into. That was 30 years of short jokes, 30 years of patronizing condescension, and 30 years of people singling her out to pick on because of how small and frail she was. Bullies in high school used to grab her and lift her up onto the top of the lockers, where she couldn’t get down until someone (usually Tom) showed up to help her. And then in college, she had not one, not two, but three IDs confiscated by bouncers who refused to believe that someone as small as her could really be 21. Even as an adult, she was talked down to everywhere she went, and if she ever complained about it, people would have the gall to try and tell her that she was just imagining things.

No, this was completely different from Tom’s bruised ego. She had every right to be excited. To be sure, 4’11” was still tiny, but maybe those extra inches would give her some reprieve from all the little indignities and inconveniences she’d endured throughout her life. And besides… maybe it was still on-going! Maybe her body was deciding to make up for lost time, and she was finally hitting her teenage growth spurt 15 years late! Okay, probably not… but maybe she at least had a shot of reaching five feet even!

The rest of the appointment went quickly. The doctor noted her height increase, but didn’t pay it much mind; growth spurts at Lily’s age were extremely rare, but not unheard of, and much like Tom’s shrinking, it wasn’t anything to worry about in isolation.

On the drive home, Lily stared out the passenger window, doing her best to mask her excitement. Tom cleared his throat, eager to fill the silence.

“So, your appointment go okay?”

“Hm?” Lily turned to look at Tom. “Oh, yeah. Nothing to report, really… Well. Actually, um… there was one thing. It uh, it turns out that I’ve actually gotten a little taller!”

“You… you got taller?”

Lily shrugged, realizing her mistake and hoping now to play it off. “Yeah, I… I grew two inches, apparently. It’s not a big deal, the doctor said it happens sometimes.” Why did I even say anything?

“Two inches…” Tom repeated. They drove in silence for several minutes, Lily shifting awkwardly in her seat. She looked over at Tom a few times, but he seemed to be deep in concentration.

“You know…” he finally said. “I uh. I’ve lost two inches. And you… you said you’ve gotten two inches taller?”

Lily furrowed her brow. “Oh, huh. Yeah. I… hadn’t even thought about that.” She hadn’t. That was a little odd.

More silence. Tom seemed like he wanted to say something but was holding it back.

“I mean, it’s just a coincidence, right?” Lily finally offered.

“Right, no, obviously, of course!” Tom had responded a little too quickly.

“I mean, there’s no way they could be related. Your spine and my pituitary gland don’t have anything to do with each other.”

“Right, right…” Tom replied, trailing off as he retreated back into his thoughts. Lily’s shoulders slumped; she’d hoped this doctor’s visit would put him at ease, and instead it was starting to look like it just made things worse.

She decided to try and force a change of subject. “Hey, I’ve got an idea. We had to get up early to make it to the doctor’s office. I dunno about you, but I wouldn’t have minded staying in bed a little longer. What do you say, when we get home, we… make up for lost time?” She placed a hand on his thigh.

“I dunno, Lily.”

“Oh come on, Tom! You took the day off work for this appointment, so we have the entire afternoon to ourselves. Wouldn’t it be a shame to let it go to waste?”

He didn’t answer right away. She leaned toward him, slid her hand around to his inner thigh, and slowly crept upward. She leaned even further, fighting her seatbelt to get as close to his ear as she could.

“I’ll let you do anything you want with me,” she whispered in a low, breathy voice. Tom’s chest expanded as he inhaled, and Lily grinned as she felt him stiffen through his pants.

That was all the convincing he needed.

Lily kept her hand right where it was the rest of the ride, occasionally giving Tom a small squeeze to remind him of what he had in store when they got home. As they pulled into the driveway, she had barely stepped out of the car before Tom scooped her up in his arms. He kissed her passionately as he carried her, stopping only briefly to get the front door open. He took her upstairs, and Lily laughed as he literally tossed her onto the bed. She had just enough time to get her top off before he descended upon her. A moan of pleasure escaped her lips as he wrapped a hand around each of her wrists, pinning her to the mattress as he planted kisses across her neck and chest. Lily loved the feeling of being held down like this. She squirmed and struggled against his grip, not to try and get free, but to feel just how impossible it would be to escape. Tom’s powerful arms completely overwhelmed her own, and she was unable to budge them even a single inch as his mouth slowly worked its way down her torso.

She tilted her head back and closed her eyes, enjoying the iron vice of his hands and the soft warmth of his lips and tongue. 

And then she opened her eyes again, a thought flashing through her mind. It was a thought she'd never had before: the thought that it was too bad that she never got a turn holding him down.

Tom knew he was right, but that didn’t make it any less crazy.

He needed to share what he’d learned with Lily, but he was worried that she wouldn’t be receptive. He knew full well that he’d been getting on her nerves, and ever since the doctor’s office, he’d been trying to make a better effort to at least fake like everything was fine. In reality, he was spending more time than ever trying to figure out what was going on, but when they were together, he did his best to push it out of his mind and focus on his wife.

Thankfully, focusing on his wife had never been easier. She still had that strange, extra spark to her, some ineffable quality that could turn him on from something as small as a smile from across the room. All he ever really wanted to do was take her to bed and keep her there, and he was grateful that she still felt the same way, despite her recent frustration with him.

The discovery he’d made would, unfortunately, put an end to that. He was already feeling a bit depressed about it, and wished he could just… ignore the problem, and keep on enjoying things as they were. But he couldn’t. And he needed to have a very serious, very strange conversation with his wife.

He decided he’d collected enough evidence to convince her of his theory about three weeks after their trip to the doctor. That Saturday, he entered the living room to find her watching TV on the couch.

“Lily, um… can we talk?”

“Sure, what’s up?”

He took in a breath and shut the TV off. Concern gradually crept into her face as he silently took a seat next to her.

“Tom… what’s wrong?”

“Sorry, I’m just… figuring out the best way to say this.”

Lily leaned toward him, putting an arm behind his back. “Hey, it’s okay. You can tell me anything.” 

Tom took a deep breath, nodding. “I… I need to show you something, and before I do, I’d just like to ask you to keep an open mind. I know how this is gonna sound.” Lily furrowed her brow and tilted her head to one side as Tom took out his phone.

“I’ve been… measuring myself, every day since we went to the doctor. I just couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off, and that back problems couldn’t really explain it. Especially when I haven’t been in any kind of pain.” He navigated to the photo gallery and opened up a folder he’d set up. “Do me a favor, and scroll through these. It’s easier to see if you scroll faster.”

Lily took his phone, looking back at him with a raised eyebrow. The first photo was a picture of Tom, zoomed in so only the top half of his face was visible. There was a height chart behind him, the marks easy to see due to the zoom. Tom’s head was more or less even with the 73” mark.

“Where did you take these?” Lily asked.

“The attic. I didn’t want to bother you about this until I knew more.”

Lily stared at him for a moment before she looked down at the phone and scrolled. The next photo in the album looked exactly like the first one. She scrolled again, and again it seemed identical. She looked back at Tom.

“Like I said, It’s easier to see if you go faster.” Lily continued to stare at him for a moment before turning back to the phone.

She returned to the first picture and started flipping through them again, more quickly this time. Tom studied her face as recognition and then confusion slowly set in: as the photos advanced, the top of Tom’s head gradually drifted downward.

“It… you could’ve just gotten the angle a little off.”

“No I couldn’t. I used one of your old tripods.” Lily was a wedding photographer; their garage was full of old cameras and other equipment. “But don’t take my word for it, keep scrolling.”

As she advanced through the photos, the ¾” mark appeared above Tom, and then the ½” mark.. The final photo in the album showed him standing at exactly 72”.

“That last one’s from this morning. The doctor was concerned that I’d lost two inches in less than a year, but now I’ve lost another inch in less than a month.”

Lily was quiet for a moment, processing the information. “Um… Have, have you been doing those back exercises?”

Tom sighed as he took back his phone. “It’s not my back, Lily. I… If I had just been getting a little shorter, then… well, I’ll be honest, you’re probably right that I might take a bit of a hit to my pride over that. But the reason I haven’t been able to stop thinking about this is because everything has felt… weird. I don’t think it’s just a matter of height; I’ve been dropping weight just as quickly. Let me ask you: do I look like I’ve lost 30 pounds? Because I have.”

Lily looked him up and down. “Uh… I mean. You do look a little slimmer, actually. But… no. Not thirty pounds slimmer.”

“If I was only getting shorter, that wouldn’t explain the weight loss. I think I’m getting…” he trailed off. He knew he was right, but that didn’t make it any less crazy. “I think I’m getting smaller.”

Lily didn’t respond, and Tom couldn’t blame her—what do you say to something like that? They sat there in silence for a minute or two, before Tom decided to rip the next band-aid off.

“Have you measured yourself at all in the past three weeks, Lily?”

“What?”

“Have you measured yourself? I mean, we found out at the doctor that your height had changed too. Exactly as much as mine had, just in the opposite direction.” Tom studied her face, a mix of skepticism, sympathy, and… something else.

“Tom… we both agreed, that was just a coincidence.”

“So, come up to the attic with me and prove that it was just a coincidence. If you haven’t grown anymore, or if you’re not exactly one inch taller, then I’ll drop it.”

Lily exhaled through her nose, watching him as he stood up and turned to offer her his hand. She rose to her feet, and her eyes widened as she looked up at him.

Tom had been avoiding this for weeks. He didn’t want to stand right next to her like this, to see how their heights compared now. He knew that if he did, he wouldn’t be able to hide his worry from her.

Lily used to barely come up to his chest. Now, she nearly came up to his shoulders. For the first time, he saw the same look of disorientation on her face that he’d been feeling for two months. He struggled to find much relief in that.

Tom swallowed, his mouth dry. “Let’s um. Let’s go get you measured.” May as well make it official.

The attic was small, the space almost entirely taken up by boxes of Christmas decorations and old clothes. Tom had nailed the height chart to an exposed beam, and set up a tripod that could hold his phone a few feet away from it. Lily hadn’t said a word as she followed him upstairs, and now approached the chart with trepidation, as though it might jump out and bite her. She slowly turned around and put her back to the chart, standing up straight as she looked to her husband. Tom swallowed again and nodded. It was exactly what he thought.

“Lily… You’re five feet tall.”

A single laugh of surprise came out of Lily’s mouth before she covered it with her hand. Tom couldn’t quite read her eyes. Surely she wasn’t… happy about this, right? No, no, he misinterpreted. She was just in shock.

“Why?... Why is this happening?” she asked. Tom winced; this next part was going to be an even harder sell.

“The ‘why,’ I can’t tell you, but I think I know the ‘how.’” He took his phone out again and leaned in next to her.

“Look at these photos again. I’ve got twenty of them here, one a day. I get a little bit…” he trailed off, not yet used to the sentence he was trying to say. “I get a little bit shorter in all of them, except for five.” He demonstrated by flipping back and forth between two photos that were, in fact, identical.

“I spent a long time trying to figure out what was different about these five days. After it happened the first time, I started keeping a log of everything I did, to see if I could catch something out of the ordinary.” He paused here, still barely believing what he was about to say.

“...Well?” Lily finally prompted. “Did you find anything?”

“Lily…” Tom heaved a big sigh. “These are the only five days that we didn’t have sex.”

“What?”

“I know. I know! Even with… everything else, it sounds ridiculous. But it’s the only common thread I can find. When we sleep together, I end up just a hair shorter. And, I assume, you end up a hair taller.”

“Tom, no, that… There has to be a different explanation. That doesn’t make any sense.”

Tom looked at her sympathetically, having initially reacted the exact same way himself. He swiped through the album to pull up a few particular photos from the set.

“It’s a little hard to tell, but if you look closely at this one, I actually shrank a little more than average. In this one, too. And this one, and this one. These were all taken on Sunday or Monday morning. What tends to happen on the weekends, Lily?”

Lily put a hand to her forehead. “...We have sex more often. At night and in the morning. And sometimes in the afternoon, too.” He nodded, and then navigated to a different picture.

“Except for… this Sunday morning here, which was one of the days where there wasn’t any change. Because you got up early on Saturday to take pictures for that wedding.”

Tom could see the gears turning in Lily’s head. “I was gone all day, and was too tired when I got home to do anything…”

“I can’t explain it, but it’s the only thing that makes sense. Well, as much as any of this makes sense.”

Lily took a few meandering steps in the direction of the ladder down to their bedroom.

“Okay…” she muttered. “What do we do now?”

“I’m going to call the doctor’s office and schedule another appointment. If we go in and show her all of this, then maybe she’ll have some ideas. Until then… we have to stop sleeping together.”

“Wait, what?”

“I know, Lily. Trust me, I’m not happy about it either, but I just think—” Lily interrupted him by jumping up to kiss him. He instinctively moved to catch her, the way he had thousands of times in the past, but his grip slipped and the kiss quickly broke off as she fell back to the floor, her face filled with disappointment and confusion.

She’d been heavier than he expected her to be.

“I love you so much, Lily,” Tom said after a moment, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I love being with you, and I love… being with you. I don’t want to be up here having this conversation. I want… I mean to be honest, I want to be tearing your clothes off right now.” Lily laughed, and Tom smiled sadly at her. “But until we know more about what’s going on, I don’t think it’s safe.”

The disappointment on Lily’s face was gradually tempered by understanding. “Yeah. Okay. I get it.” Tom hugged her, and even this small gesture of affection felt odd now that he was analyzing it. This wasn’t what it felt like to hug his wife. She was still small, but she felt so much bigger in his arms than she used to. The process had been so gradual that it was easy to ignore on a day-to-day basis, but now that he was focusing on it, it was impossible to miss.

He also realized that just standing there, silently holding her, breathing in the scent of her shampoo (her head was so much closer to his nose than it used to be)... It was starting to turn him on.

“What if…” Lily said, her voice partially muffled by his chest. “What if we fooled around just one more time first?”

“Lily…”

“We’ll stop after that! But… we have no idea how long this could last. I understand that we need to be careful until we can learn more, but that means it could be months, or years, before we can… be together, again. If I’d known this morning was the last chance I’d get with you, I would’ve savored it more!” Tom tried to respond, but she kept going, her voice tinged with a hint of anger. “You already knew about this, so you did get a chance to prepare! It’s not fair to deny me the same opportunity!”

“I… you’re right, I’m sorry, it’s not fair, but Lily—”

“It took more than 15 times for you to lose an inch. One more couldn’t really hurt anything, could it?”

Tom looked down at her, face full of trepidation. This seemed like a bad idea. Plus… Having sex even once more would mean he’d officially be less than six feet tall. He hated to admit it, but that thought bothered him.

“Please, Tom? Just one more time. We’ll make it good enough that it’ll last us until… Well, we’ll make it good enough to last us.”

He hesitated for another moment. But then, against his better judgment, he crouched slightly to get his arms around her waist. He lifted her up, this time adjusting for her increased weight, and she locked her mouth to his. She wrapped her legs around him, and he closed his eyes as he tried not to think about how much easier that was for her now.

* * *

Lily had a proposal.

“Make it good enough to last us.” Good one.

To be blunt, the past week had sucked. Intellectually, she agreed with Tom that putting their sex life on hiatus was the safest move. But now that she couldn’t have him, she wanted him even more, and she had already wanted him a lot. She tried seeing to her needs herself, but masturbating barely did anything to curb her thirst for her husband. She wanted—needed—Tom. She needed to feel his arms around her, needed to be sandwiched between the mattress and his big, thick body. She needed him to hold her down and fuck her... And he couldn’t.

She was a wreck, and it had only been a week.

She’d tried, a couple mornings after their discussion, to gently suggest that it might not be so bad if they slept together one more time. Tom immediately shut her down, snapping at her much more fiercely than she’d ever heard him before. She was surprised, and even a little hurt, but as she watched him practically leap out of bed and start getting dressed, making a point to never look at her, she realized why he’d reacted that way: he was just as wound-up as she was, and if he so much as entertained the thought of having sex, he’d immediately cave.

The energy in the house was awful. The two of them made a point to spend as little time together as possible, knowing full well that they couldn’t rely on their self-control. Conversations were short and terse. Tom at least got to go to work and get away from things for a while. Lily would’ve loved the same opportunity, but of course she had no gigs booked for the week, and no last-minute emergency requests were showing up on Facebook. So during the day, she’d try to read or watch TV or clean or do anything to distract or mentally prepare herself for the evening, and every night it was completely in vain; she practically had to lock herself in the bathroom to keep from pouncing on Tom the second he walked through the front door.

Tonight, they were sitting at the kitchen table, awkwardly eating spaghetti, both trying to eat fast and get away from each other.

Tom seemed unable to handle the silence. “I think… whatever’s happening to us, it’s affecting our sex drives.”

“Yeah no shit,” Lily snapped back, immediately regretting her tone. “Sorry. I’m just… on edge.”

Tom stared down at his plate. “It’s fine, I know. I am too.” 

“What did the doctor say?”

“She’s booked solid. Can’t see us for another three weeks.”

“God dammit.” Lily grabbed the parmesan cheese. “I mean, whatever. It’s not like she’s gonna be able to help us anyway.”

“What do you mean?”

“C’mon, Tom.” Lily let out a short, rueful laugh. “Does anything about this situation seem medical to you? It’s been a while since health class, but I don’t think they ever went over this kind of thing.”

“Well, okay, what then?”

“I don’t know! It’s like… magic. One of us pissed off a witch or something.”

“Lily, be serious.”

“I am being serious!” She dropped her fork and leaned forward. “What about this situation doesn’t seem like some kind of stupid magic curse, Tom? Right now, I am so goddamn horny that I want to throw our food on the floor and fuck you right here on the table.” She started breathing heavier, and fought to erase the mental image from her mind. “But I can’t do that, because for some reason, it’ll make you shrink, and make me…” She swallowed. “Bigger.”

That was the other thing.

At first, Lily had been over the moon that she really had grown another inch. But after a day or two, the novelty wore off; after all, 5’0” was still pretty small. She probably could’ve been content with it… except she knew for a fact that there was a way for her to keep growing. It just meant… Tom would have to…

Every time she reached this point in her thoughts, she desperately tried to stop. Tom was scared of what was happening to him. She’d be scared too, in his position. And, sure, he was still a foot taller than her, and sure, that meant he still had plenty of height that he could afford to lose… but that wasn’t her call to make! It wasn’t right to feel jealous or bitter about it.

And as nice as that sentiment was, it didn’t reflect her true feelings at all.

Which brought Lily to her proposal. It was something she’d been thinking about for a day or two now, and in the heat of this conversation, she found herself suddenly blurting it out.

“Tom, I want to be taller.”

“Wait, what?”

“I’m sick and tired of being a tiny little waif. I’m tired of people looking down on me, I’m tired of feeling unsafe anytime I’m alone in public, I’m tired of all of it. Even you throw me around like a ragdoll.”

“...I thought you liked it when I did that.”

“I… I do! But… I don’t know. I don’t know! Maybe, after seven years, a change of pace sounds nice! I probably wouldn’t have ever thought about it on my own, but now that I know that it’s possible to get taller, I… I want it. I want it so bad, Tom.” There was a mania in her voice, and she tried her best to rein it in. 

“Between that and the sex, I’m fighting a war on two fronts over here. And I can’t keep doing it!”

Even that wasn’t the entire truth. There was only one front in this war. If she thought too long about her height, and the possibility of increasing it, those thoughts inevitably intermingled with the inferno of lust burning away inside of her. And for some reason, thinking about Tom getting smaller, shrinking a little bit day by day… It was like pouring gasoline on the fire. Even before they’d stopped having sex, it had been everything she could do to control herself when he’d first shown her those photos. That album was what she’d look at when she was alone, desperately fingering herself to try and get some relief. The truth was… She didn’t need him to hold her down and have his way with her. She needed the exact opposite. 

But she wasn’t about to tell him that.

Tom’s shoulders slumped as he smiled sadly at his wife. “Lily… I’m sorry. I can’t. I wish I could, but…” he trailed off.

Lily got up from her chair and moved to her usual seat, right next to his. She was worried he’d try to leave, but he stayed right where he was. She took his hand, exercising every ounce of self-discipline she had to sit still and hold it gently.

“Tom… being this small sucks. I’ve had to deal with it my entire life, and… and I didn’t even realize just how much I hated it until I started growing. But now… I need this. I need it, Tom.” He started to reply, but she kept going. “Just listen! Just… listen. We’re both miserable. We can’t keep going on this way. It’s only been six days and I already feel like I’m going to pop. The doctor won’t see us for another three weeks, and she probably can’t help us when she does. So, here’s my idea. 

“Let’s just… get it out of our systems. Let’s have as much sex as we can make time for. We’ll smoke the whole pack! Do it so much that we’re sick of it! And when we’re the same height—” Tom’s jaw dropped, but Lily pressed on. “When we’re the same height, we’ll call it quits. Permanently… unless we can figure out how to stop this from happening.” In truth, that didn’t sound like nearly enough for her… but it seemed like a reasonable compromise.

“Lily, I love you, but… that’s… we can’t.”

“It won’t be that bad! You’re six foot, I’m five foot, so we’ll meet in the middle at five-six! Okay, that’s… a little short for a guy, but not that much!” Lily gave a small, desperate smile that Tom didn’t return. “We’ll be equals! That’s what couples are supposed to be, right? Equals? That’s just… that’s just fair, isn’t it?”

“Fair?”

Lily squeezed his hand tighter. “Tom. I love you. You are the best husband I could ever hope for. I haven’t ever really asked you for much, mostly because I’ve never had to. I’m asking for this. I understand that it’s a big sacrifice on your part, but it’s a sacrifice that your wife is asking you to make.”

Tom was silent for a long, tense moment. Lily nervously brushed her thumb back and forth across the back of his hand, staring at him in anticipation.

After a long, long time, he finally replied, “Okay.”

“Great.” Lily threw their food on the floor and fucked him right there on the table.

Tom was already having second thoughts.

It was early. The bedroom was bathed in soft blue light as he lay curled up in bed, staring out the window as he mulled over the events of last night. He’d already lost three inches, and yet he’d agreed to let Lily take six more.

But then… had he really agreed to it? Lily was right that the entire past week had been miserable. If he ever looked at his wife, heard the sound of his wife’s voice, thought about his wife for too long, he’d instantly get hard. Jerking off would help… for about 20 minutes. Sometimes less. And even that minor remedy wasn’t available to him while he was at work; at least Lily had gotten to have the house to herself most days. 

When he told her they had to stop having sex, he thought the difficult part would be losing the emotional connection, the intimacy. He never would have guessed that it would pose such a physical challenge for the both of them. It was like she’d become a biological need for him, as fundamental as food or water.

So when she started giving him the hard sell last night, how could he have possibly refused? He’d been dying of thirst in the desert, and there she was, dangling a canteen in front of his face.

He felt the impulse to blame her, to accuse her of manipulating him while he was in a vulnerable state, but that wasn’t fair and he knew it. It’s not like she put a gun to his head. He could’ve stopped after the first time, or the second, or the third, but he’d kept going until they both had to stop out of exhaustion. It wasn’t until he’d woken up this morning that he’d started to regret what he’d signed up for.

Still, it wasn’t too late to renege.

Behind him, Lily groaned softly as she stirred. She rolled over, pressing herself against his back as she wrapped an arm around him, her toes rubbing up and down the back of his calf. He tensed up as he thought about how she used to only reach down to his knees.

“That was the first decent night of sleep I’ve had in a week,” she purred into his ear, her voice low and groggy. He couldn’t disagree with her there; half the reason they had both been so on-edge was from how little their mutual temptations would let them sleep.

“I love you,” Lily whispered in his ear. “You’re so, so wonderful. I don’t know what I did to deserve you.” She nuzzled his shoulder. “I know how much I’m asking you for. I know how hard it must be to go through with this.”

This was his opportunity. If he was going to back out of their deal, now was the time. 

“I don’t know how I’m going to pay you back for it yet, but I promise you, I will. I’ll find a way to make you as happy as you’re making me.” Her hand started rubbing his chest, then slowly moved down his stomach. He sighed as her fingers glided over his thigh.

He didn’t want to spend the rest of his life at 5’6”, but how could he possibly say no to her? How could he take back all the joy he had given his wife? If it really meant this much to her… then maybe it was worth it.

She readjusted behind him to get a better angle as her fingers encircled his cock.

“Not yet, Lily, I’m still tired. And sore.” It was true. Muscles all across his body ached: his thighs, his core, his jaw… and, of course, his groin.

“You’re sending me some mixed messages, big guy.” Sure enough, he was hardening in her grasp.

“I’m… sensitive, after last night. You need to be gentle.”

“Oh, of course, baby,” she cooed. “I’ll be so gentle.” He let out a small shudder as she began to slowly pump him. “As gentle as I can be, while I take care of my wonderful…” she paused to kiss his ear. “Generous…” Another kiss. “Sexy husband.” She nibbled his earlobe as she continued to work him back and forth, her grip firm but tender. He closed his eyes, losing himself in the soft, steady rhythm of her hand. His climax came slowly, a tide of pleasure rolling in across him. He gasped, his entire body clenching and then going slack as the wave receded. Lily released him, but continued to softly fondle him for a few moments while he basked in the aftermath.

“I know what I just said about owing you,” she teased as she sat up, rubbing his back. “But I do expect you to return the favor for that later. 

“Right now though, I want to get us measured.”

* * *

Lily loved to have a project.

When she was younger, she’d dreamed about a career in photography. A photojournalist, maybe, or a nature photographer. Shooting models for fashion magazines, or maybe even making fine art.

Unfortunately, she’d graduated just when print media had one foot in the grave and websites were all “pivoting to video.” Photography jobs were still out there, but the field had become so narrow and competitive that she never managed to get her foot in the door. 

Technically, she did have a “career” in photography, but wedding photos had never really been what she had in mind. It was all so samey, and her clientele was always stressed out, opinionated, and entitled. Plus, Tom’s accounting job brought in more than enough money for the two of them. She really only needed to book gigs when they were saving up for a big purchase, or more often, when she needed a reason to get out of the house. As the years progressed, she’d found herself with less and less motivation to work, booking fewer and fewer clients. The “photography” part of the equation had lost its spark for her a while ago; she barely even kept up with her old Instagram account anymore.

But now, she had something to shoot.

It was easy enough to convince Tom to keep documenting the process. It became more apparent by the day that there was very little a doctor could do about their problem, but just in case, the more records they had, the better. Of course, now that Lily was involved, Tom’s grainy attic selfies weren’t up to muster. He didn’t see the point in making the pictures look good, since they were just for documentation, but she’d taught him a long time ago not to challenge her on anything related to photography.

The spare bedroom in their home was a combination office and photo studio. Lily would sometimes have clients over for portraits, or use it for personal projects when inspiration struck her, which had been happening less and less lately. But it was certainly striking now.

The wall was covered by a large, dark blue sheet, which trailed a few feet onto the floor. Lily had gotten a bigger height chart, one that would show up better on-camera, and fastened it to the sheet. Combined with her lighting set-up and careful framing, it created the impression that the chart was floating in a void. Every day, she’d start with two standard photos, one of her and one of Tom, standing at attention in front of the chart.

Realistically, those were the only photos they needed. But where was the fun in that?

With the boring part out of the way, she’d join Tom in the frame, the camera set on a timer to take a new photo every few seconds. She’d spend as much time as he’d tolerate posing with him: their backs together, their arms around each other, photos of them kissing, photos of them hugging, photos of them pretending to measure each other on the chart. She could usually get at least 30 minutes of modeling out of him each day, and then she’d spend the rest of her morning going through the photos they’d taken, saving and organizing her favorites.

“I just don’t really get the point of all this, Lily,” Tom said as they wrapped up the day’s shoot.

“It’s fun! Let your wife have some fun.”

Tom gave her a half-smile. “I feel like my wife has been getting her way about a lot of things lately.”

She grinned impishly and leaned in against him, enjoying the way her head now slotted perfectly into the crook of his neck. “That’s because she has a very kind husband who loves to make her happy.”

“Well, I guess I can’t argue with you there. I am pretty great.”

Lily laughed, then shooed him out of the studio to go get ready for work. 

She was glad that he didn’t press her too hard about why she wanted so many photos.

Lily quickly sorted the new pictures into the correct folders, pairing them with similar-looking photos from the previous days. Then, she jumped to the beginning of the album that showed them standing arm-in-and-arm, posed like a couple’s portrait. Slowly, she clicked through the 20 photos she’d collected for this set so far. They’d had so much sex that first week that the changes were easy to see.

On Day 1, Tom was a bit under six foot, while Lily was a bit over five. Click. Tom shifted downward a little, while Lily shifted upward. Click. Tom had already lost nearly half an inch, while Lily had gained the same. Click, click, click. The previous inch had taken nearly three weeks, but after only five days, Tom was down to 5’11” while Lily had reached 5’1”. In the present, Lily began to breathe heavier. 

The next inch was slower; they couldn’t keep up the pace of those first few desperate, ravenous days, and besides, Lily wanted to have more photos. She kept clicking, watching herself grow and her husband shrink, the pictures creating an impression almost like a stop-motion animation. Far too quickly, she reached the most recent picture, the one she’d just uploaded: Tom not quite reaching the 5’10” mark, while Lily stood a hair over 5’2”.

Lily was practically panting as she looked at the new photo, one hand rubbing the back of her neck while the other slipped between her legs. All at once, she shoved away from her desk and jumped to her feet, leaving behind a trail of discarded clothes as she sped toward the master bathroom, where Tom was showering.

* * *

Tom wasn’t just shrinking.

He’d suspected as much from the beginning, but it had been hard to tell. Did he really look skinnier, or was it just that his body was losing its width alongside its height? But now that he’d lost another three inches (God, I’m really only 5’9” now…), he was sure that he was slimming down even relative to his size. As he stepped out of the shower, he appraised his body in the mirror. He’d weighed himself earlier at 151 pounds, about 80 pounds down from where he started. Some of that was from the shrinking, but his gut had also flattened out dramatically, and there was less flab around his thighs and forearms.

Had he really lost eighty pounds? That was how much Lily’s entire body used to weigh. A few months ago, he’d been nearly triple her weight, and now he was less than double. And that was before he factored in her own growth.

In the past couple days, it had become impossible to ignore that Lily’s proportions were changing, too. She’d always been extremely thin, even for her ultra-petite stature. Now, she actually had some modest curves. Her ass and thighs had filled out a bit, as well as her chest. She had tits now! Small ones, sure, but bigger than they’d ever been before. And, while they were small proportional to her body, they were also getting a boost in size from her growth.

Although he’d always been attracted to her, he wouldn’t pretend like these changes were unwelcome… though he might appreciate them more if they weren’t coming at his expense. If she wasn’t slowly draining him like a vampire, siphoning more and more of him away to make herself taller, sexier, bigger. 

He… he didn’t like that she was getting heavier and heavier in his arms, that he had to crouch a little less to kiss her every day, that due to his own shrinking perspective, she was already starting to look fairly tall to him. He certainly didn’t like the way the walls and ceilings of every room were gradually inching away from him, the way that every time he picked something up it seemed just a little heavier than last time, the way that his broad chest and thick arms seemed a little thinner every time he studied himself in the bathroom mirror, like he was right now. Why would he like any of that?

Tom was still naked, but the bathroom felt like it was getting warm. He shook his head to push those thoughts away, and moved toward the bedroom to get dressed. He never got the chance; his wife jumped him the second he opened the door.

* * *

Lily had finally made him move.

She was lying on the bed, Tom straddling her hips, his dick deep inside her. His hands were clamped around her wrists, as they often were. Being held down like this felt as good as ever; in fact, it felt even better. Because every day, she could look up into Tom’s face and see that he was having to struggle just a little bit harder to hold her down.

And just now, she had finally made his hand move.

Tom froze mid-thrust, and Lily felt an intense pulse of euphoria radiate from deep within her as she saw the sudden fear in his eyes. She started pushing harder against him, her arms trembling with effort. He was pushing harder too, throwing his full weight against her. 

But then, his “full weight” was a lot less than it used to be.

She dug deep to find one more burst of strength and, grunting loudly, shoved as hard as she could. Her hands raised an inch or two off the mattress, which was enough to make Tom lose his balance, followed by his grip. He collapsed on top of her as her freed arms shot into the air.

I just overpowered Tom! I just—ah!! Her thoughts were washed away by a tidal wave of endorphins, the thrill of her accomplishment pushing her to climax. She moaned and bucked her hips, and felt Tom come as well only a moment later. For a while they just laid there, wordlessly panting, drenched in sweat. Lily placed a hand on Tom’s back. Before, it would’ve been painful if he’d laid on top of her like this. It might even injure her. Now… it wasn’t exactly comfortable, but she could bear it.

“We’ll have to check in the morning,” she said as she caught her breath. “But that should officially put me over 5’4”.” And put you under 5’8”.

They had done a lot of experimentation over the last month, and Lily had spent a lot of time analyzing her photos to try and figure out how this worked. She had a pretty good handle on the rules at this point. Their sizes would only change overnight, in their sleep; Tom would shrink and Lily would grow by about 1-2 millimeters per sexual encounter; the harder they came, the bigger the transfer. The type of sex didn’t seem to affect the outcome; whether they used their genitals, their hands, their mouths, or even a toy, so long as they made the other person come, whatever force in control of this would “count it.” But if only one of them came, the effect was never as strong. There was also some kind of “refractory period;” if Tom made Lily come multiple times in succession, that still only counted for one, though it was more or less guaranteed to have the maximum effect.

The question Lily still had no good answers for was why. What caused this? Would it ever stop? It was more obvious than ever that this problem was far more magical than medical, but Lily wasn’t having much luck researching real-life magic online.

The only clear answer was that it worked off of emotion. Physical intimacy was the trigger, and the magic was broad enough to encompass whatever that meant in the moment. It also seemed like it was responding to a deep-seated desire within Lily, a desire that she hadn’t even been aware of until all of this started. It seemed strange to her, though, that it wasn’t being as charitable to Tom, instead preying on a deep-seated fear that he’d been unwittingly harboring. As much as she was enjoying this, she also felt guilty that for Tom, this wasn’t fun at all, that she’d had to pressure him into making a sacrifice for her sake.

You’d think it would either curse us both or bless us both. 

Tom’s dead weight was starting to be a little much for Lily. She nudged him to scoot down and to the side, transferring some of his weight to the bed, then gently guided his head to lay on her breast. Even that gave her a bit of a thrill—she had breasts now. It had taken a while for her to realize that the magic was doing more than just “scaling her up,” that she was also getting a little, well, rounder. She wasn’t complaining; the extra weight was going to all the right places. Even the slight bulge of a belly that was beginning to develop looked more cute than anything. Her hips had widened as well, and that wasn’t just extra weight; she could feel bone not too deep under her skin. Whatever was happening was changing her skeletal structure.

It was changing Tom’s, too. She wrapped her arms around him, and could tell by feel and by sight that his shoulders and rib cage had grown narrower, even relative to his shrinking stature. She smiled at him protectively, reminded once again just how much he was giving up for her. She placed a hand on the back of his head and gently pressed it deeper against her chest.

“Five-four…” Tom muttered, beginning to doze off. “Just two more inches to go.”

Lily didn’t answer him. Instead, she just stared at the ceiling, an intense sadness suddenly overtaking her as she realized that this was almost over.

* * *

Tom was losing it.

Ever since he started shrinking, he’d become a lot less sociable at work. He spent as much time as possible holed up in his office, and did his absolute best not to stand up around anyone else. The last thing he wanted was to have to explain why he was getting smaller; he couldn’t really give a good explanation even if he wanted to. Plus, he was embarrassed to admit it, but Lily had been right: he had hung a lot of his ego off of his old height, and he was fostering a deep anxiety that his coworkers would think less of him as he quickly became the smallest man in the office.

Tom looked away from the spreadsheet he was editing and tugged awkwardly at his sleeves. Once his old clothes had gotten too big and baggy, he’d swapped over to clothes selected to fit his eventual 5’6” frame. They’d been way too tight at first, but now that he was down to 5’7”, they more or less fit, except that the sleeves and pant-legs were both a little shorter than he’d prefer.

He rubbed his eyes; he could really use a coffee. He had a clear line of sight from his office door to the break room, a fact he was very grateful for, since it meant he could wait until the coast was clear to go get something. Once it looked like everyone had filed out, he quickly slipped down the hall, poured a cup of coffee from the pot, and turned to head back.

And found himself face-to-face with Kathy. 

Of all the people for him to run into, it had to be Kathy. The tallest woman in the office. With her heels, he was staring directly into her lips, and he could feel intense waves of emotion wash over him as he tilted his head back to meet her gaze.

“Waves of emotion…” What emotion? Fear? Yeah, a little. Shame? Yes, but… something else. What… 

Oh, God.

Was this turning him on?

“Hey, Tom, I… didn’t recognize you from behind.” Kathy was clearly confused by what she was seeing. “I guess I, um… I guess I haven’t really seen you around much lately.”

“Yeah! Haha, I…” Tom was throwing everything he had into acting nonchalant, and it wasn’t working. “I’ve just been, really busy, lately. Kind of been, um… chained to my desk, y’know.” He awkwardly shifted his weight to try and find a stance that might help conceal his erection.

“Hey, are you… feeling okay?” She clearly had no idea how to address the 5’7” elephant in the room.

“Um! Yeah, no, uh, actually, I have been… a bit under the weather, lately, and… uh…” he was starting to hyperventilate. “Sorry, I need to, go, actually.” He dumped his coffee in the sink and took off for the bathroom, locking himself in a stall.

Oh God. Fuck. He unbuttoned his fly, his rock-hard penis pushing out from his slightly too-small pants. Without even thinking, he reached down and started stroking it. Kathy was so big now! Everyone was so big now! And they were going to keep getting bigger and bigger as he shrank smaller and smaller and—

What the hell are you doing! Get a grip! His self-control finally caught up to him. He heaved a huge sigh as he leaned back against the stall door and put his dick away.

Tom was losing it. He nearly started jerking off at work because he saw a woman a few inches taller than him. A woman who had to look down her nose to make eye contact with him…

Stop it.

A mental image began to form in his mind.

Stop. It.

He started breathing heavier, the crotch of his pants once again feeling tight.

Stop it, stop it, stop it, stop it, STOP IT.

He imagined Lily, staring down at him the way Kathy just had.

And then he came.

Mortified beyond words, Tom did his best to clean himself up, then texted his boss: “sorry, feeling really sick, need to take off.” He practically ran to his car and drove to a nearby grocery store, where he pulled into the back of the parking lot and sat with his head in his hands for hours, until the time when Lily would start expecting him home.

* * *

Lily was 5’6”.

She’d spent the last hour staring at the photos from this morning’s shoot. She combed through each of them meticulously, praying for at least one picture that showed even a little bit of space between the top of her head and the inch mark. An excuse for just one more fuck. No dice. It was honestly impressive just how perfectly her and Tom had hit their target, given that the size transfer had some variance to it. She wondered if the magic had somehow taken their deal into account.

Lily was 5’6”. This was the end of the road. Tom had graciously, selflessly, agreed to give her enough height to make them equal, and that’s exactly what he did. Once he agreed, he hadn’t complained or tried to back out a single time, even though Lily often caught him with a look of worry or dread on his face. He had given her an incredible gift, at a gigantic cost to himself, and he’d probably be grieving those lost inches for years to come.

So she couldn’t ask him to keep this going. It just wouldn’t be right.

No matter how badly she wanted to.

That’s what these photos were for. She’d taken so many of them, and could relive the magic of getting bigger, of watching her husband shrink, over and over again. Unless they could figure out the root cause of this curse (or whatever it was), they were never going to have sex again, and Lily could already feel that same feral, uncontrollable lust from before welling up within her. So, here was what she was going to do: Tom was at work for another eight hours, and Lily was going to spend that time sitting here, looking at these pictures, and pleasuring herself raw, draining herself of even the slightest bit of sexual desire, so that she could enjoy a chaste, pleasant evening with her husband.

Because that’s what Tom deserved. He deserved a wife that was as good to him as he was to her. A wife that respected him, and the sacrifices he made for her. A wife that was big enough to take care of him… No, no no no. He already had that. But did he really? Wouldn’t it be so much easier to nurture and protect her husband if she were bigger? That… didn’t make any sense. Tom was an adult, he didn’t need to be “protected.” But then, he might, if he were smaller… she needed to stop thinking this way. It was wrong. But how could she say it was wrong when it felt so right, when it felt so good to grow? 

She needed to push these thoughts out of her head and focus on the pictures. 

It was really hot to scroll through them and watch as more and more of his mass was transferred to her. She was so enamored with the story these pictures told… but, wasn’t the story incomplete? The melody unresolved? This didn’t feel like an ending. It didn’t even feel like a midpoint. Both her and Tom were changing, transforming. Didn’t she want to see what this magic would ultimately turn them into? Wouldn’t that really be what was best for Tom? No, of course not. Respecting his wishes was what was best for him. 

But what if she knew better than him?

She shook her head. That was a terrible thing to think, and her arousal was briefly tamped down by shame. What the hell was wrong with her? At first, she’d assumed that these thoughts were a product of her own libido, that some part of her was trying to find a justification, however flimsy, to keep this going. But the more she struggled to get these ideas out of her head, the more she grew to suspect that there was something else going on here. Was this another effect of the magic? She knew that it had the power to drive her half-insane with lust; what if it could also influence what it was she lusted over? She’d never even thought of growing taller before, never imagined her husband shrinking. But ever since it started happening, she’d grown obsessed with it. Sexually obsessed. That had to be the magic’s doing, right?

Or… were these her true, secret feelings? Had she always felt this way deep down, in a part of her heart that she never acknowledged? Maybe she was just blaming the “curse” because even now that it was granting her deepest desires, she was ashamed to claim ownership of them.

It didn’t matter. Even if these were her real feelings, they were selfish feelings, and for her husband’s sake, she had to take control over them. She couldn’t keep… Oh God… she couldn’t keep fucking him smaller. She needed to have some self-discipline.

* * *

Tom was 5’6”.

He pulled into the driveway after another long, embarrassing day at work. Now that Kathy had seen him clearly, it was all anybody was talking about. Most people were too polite to question him about it directly, and for those who weren’t, he just made up some lie about it being a genetic condition. He told them not to worry about him, that he’d already been through the worst of it, and wouldn’t be getting any smaller. No, he didn’t know why they’d never heard of such a thing, or why no results came up about it online. They’d have to ask his doctor. At the first break in the conversation, he’d excuse himself and hide in his office, doing his best to stay there until the end of the day.

As he stepped into the house, he was surprised to see Lily just standing in the middle of the living room, shoulders rising and falling as she breathed, her posture bringing to mind an enraged bull.

“Uh… what’s up, hon?” he asked.

In response, she charged him, slamming him against the door as she jammed her tongue down his throat. He put his hands on her shoulders to try and push her away, but suddenly found his own body betraying him, moving instead to start peeling off her clothes.

Not long after, they were lying on the cold floor of the foyer half-naked, Lily continuing to kiss and nibble at his neck as he lay motionless.

Tom was, technically, no longer 5’6”.

Lily had never been more ashamed of herself.

The two of them were still lying on the floor, the taste of Tom’s cum still in her mouth. She was on top of him, kissing him wherever her mouth could reach. Slowly, she came to her senses, and a shroud of guilt descended upon her. She looked up at Tom, and the feeling intensified when she saw his expression. She’d never seen him look so hurt.

“We… we had a deal,” he muttered. Lily pulled back, sitting up and scooting away from him, covering her mouth as she realized just how badly she’d screwed up.

“I didn’t… I didn’t complain one time, when it was my turn to give something up,” Tom continued, not even bothering to look her in the eye. “You didn’t go a single day before you went back on your word.”

Lily tried to speak, but nothing but a sob managed to escape her throat. She covered her mouth again and rose to her feet, her vision blurry with tears. She turned and ran upstairs into their bedroom, slamming the door behind her. Collapsing onto the bed, she buried her face in a pillow to dull the sound as she wailed in shame.

She was a terrible wife. She had completely violated her husband’s trust. She’d… she’d basically forced herself on him. He hadn’t really tried to stop her, but she knew full well that the magic’s effect on their sex drives meant that he couldn’t think straight one she’d rushed him. She knew that… and it hadn’t stopped her.

He’d given up so much for her, and all she could think about was taking even more. Her cries grew louder, her entire body wretching with each sob. She laid like that for hours, long enough for the sun to go down. Her weeping would subside, then violently resume as she once again thought about what she’d done.

Eventually, there was a knock at the bedroom door. Lily didn’t respond.

“Lily? Are you awake?” came a muffled voice. “I… I’d really like to talk to you.” Slowly, she pulled herself to her feet and trudged to the door, opening it with a slow creak.

Tom’s face turned into a deep frown of pity as soon as he saw her. I must look like a real wreck. She broke down again and threw herself against him. He staggered backwards and the two of them nearly fell to the ground before Lily realized her mistake. She was used to thinking of him like a big, padded wall, someone she could throw her entire weight against to no effect. That wasn’t the case anymore.

Now, she was technically bigger than him. Or she would be in the morning, at least. Her sobs intensified as she hugged him tight, blubbering “I’m sorries” into his shoulder.

Tom wrapped his arms around her, gently patting her back. He wordlessly held her like this until she managed to calm down. It was the first time she’d missed being so much smaller than him, being able to get lost in his embrace.

“I won’t pretend like I wasn’t hurt,” Tom finally said, his own voice cracking. “But… I love you, Lily. And… I forgive you.”

Lily breathed in sharply, desperately trying not to cry again. “You do?” she finally managed to squeak out.

Tom nodded. “I mean. You clearly regret what you did, you know that it wasn’t okay. And… you’re not gonna do it again, right?”

“No! God, no, Tom, I promise.” She backed away from him, crossing her arms in front of her. “It will never happen again. We are… celibate, from now on.” Something inside her scowled at the thought. She balled her hand into a fist, nearly punching herself in the stomach to quiet that part of her.

“Okay. Then, let’s just put this behind us, alright?” He smiled softly. “How about, you go get yourself cleaned up, while I head back downstairs and get started on some veggies to go with the steaks I’ve got in the oven?” For the first time, it dawned on Lily that Tom had long-since gotten dressed, while she was still basically naked, wearing nothing but her panties and an unfastened bra.

She smiled for the first time in hours, and felt herself once again fighting the urge to cry. Not in shame this time, but in love. She threw her arms around her husband again.

“I don’t deserve you,” she sighed.

“You deserve the world. And more.”

* * *

Tom felt awful.

Ever since that night, Lily had been in a deep depression. He was doing everything he could to cheer her up, and now and then he could get her to smile, but it never lasted long. She barely spoke and recoiled from his touch. He tried to suggest booking some gigs to get her mind off of things, but she just shrugged him off. It killed him to see his wife in this state, and it hurt even more to know that he was, in some sense, responsible for it.

Maybe that was overstating things. She wasn’t upset because of anything he’d done. She was upset because of something she’d done. No matter how many times he tried to reassure her that he’d forgiven her, it was clear that she hadn’t forgiven herself. 

If he had just… not said anything, if he’d gone along with it, she’d be happy. He’s her husband; isn’t making her happy the most important thing he could do?

No, no. He was allowed to have boundaries. They’d made a deal, and enforcing the terms they agreed on didn’t make him a bad guy.

So why did he feel like one?

It didn’t help that his libido had once again kicked into overdrive, just like before. His concern for his wife managed to overrule it, but whenever he wasn’t actively worrying, his entire body ached for her.

Stupid fucking curse. 

He’d taught himself some breathing exercises to keep cool when his arousal started spiking, something he especially had to use whenever he found himself around taller women. He still didn’t understand why that, of all things, turned him on so badly. Anytime he tried to think about it, he was overcome with shameful memories of the office bathroom, so he kept the topic as far out of mind as his circumstances would allow.

When he wasn’t fretting over his wife’s depression or trying to keep his own urges in check, he was slowly adapting to life at 5’6”. It wasn’t so bad, really. Higher shelves were out of reach for him now. The “big and tall” menswear store he’d shopped at for years no longer carried anything in his size. He had to be a lot more careful lifting heavy objects; he’d nearly hurt himself trying to lug a stack of file boxes to a storage closet at work, something he’d always done without a second thought. On the plus side, his coworkers had stopped pestering him with questions about his condition, once they realized he wasn’t going to give them any satisfying answers.

Sometimes, he couldn’t shake the vague feeling that people were looking down on him. In literal terms, they were, but he also couldn’t help but feel like he was being… dismissed. Ignored. It was harder to get a clerk’s attention at a store, or to get people to make room for him in a crowd—he’d gone grocery shopping this past weekend, and it had been absolutely exhausting to navigate the crowds, in a way that it never had been when he was his old self. He’d never noticed that back then, people would just reflexively get out of his way.

The hardest adjustment was the same thing it had always been: Lily herself. He was so used to the thin, diminutive woman he’d known for fifteen years. Every time he saw her, every time he looked directly into her eyes without looking down, it felt freshly disorienting (and freshly arousing; breathing exercises…). In some ways, it felt less like they’d met each other in the middle and more like he’d stayed the same while she’d grown to 6’3”.

She just seemed so big.

If he stepped back and looked objectively, Lily hadn’t filled out that much. She had modest breasts, and hips just wide enough to give her waistline a pleasant curve. She’d gained a tiny bit of weight all over, just enough to make everything a little smoother and rounder. Likewise, Tom still had plenty of meat on his bones. They both looked, you know. Average. Maybe Tom was on the skinny side of average, but still.

But for some reason, despite all of that, it often felt to Tom like Lily was… bigger than him. By more than just the extra millimeter she’d stolen.

Breathing exercises.

He couldn’t place what it was, exactly. She wasn’t (meaningfully) taller than him, she didn’t really seem thicker than him. She almost seemed… denser. Or, it was almost like she projected an aura that was larger than her physical form. Even as she was now, melancholy and devoid of energy, Tom still sometimes looked at her lying in bed or curled up on the sofa and felt vaguely… intimidated by her. The way a sleeping lion might still intimidate you if you were trapped in its den.

No, not a lion… When he looked at her, it was as if he could see… something else inside of her. When he thought about how she’d slammed him against the door with surprising force, how she’d torn his clothes open and literally sucked a little bit of the size out of him (breathing exercises, breathing exercises)... when he thought of how she was in that moment, and when he looked at her now, she sometimes appeared to him like… Like a titan. A titan imprisoned and confined, squeezed into a too-small body, her full power suppressed.

Didn’t he want…

Breathing—

Didn’t he want to set her free?

—Exercises.

He could do it. It wouldn’t be hard. In fact, it would feel great. All he wanted was to make Lily happy, right? He had the power to do exactly that. Were his “boundaries” really more important than his wife’s joy?

Of course, it would be a big sacrifice. Of course it would be! It would be awful to get any smaller. He hated the thought of the world rising up around him, of becoming more and more powerless. Of going from “short,” to “puny,” to… less. He hated all of that, and his hatred was exactly why he spent so much time every single day thinking about it.

But… for Lily’s sake, maybe he was willing to take on that burden.

* * *

Lily didn’t know what to do with herself. 

She was grateful beyond words that Tom had forgiven her so easily, but she didn’t deserve it. Even after everything that had happened, all she could think about was how desperately she wanted to keep growing. It had only been about ten days but she felt so sex-starved, absolutely famished for Tom’s cock and the size that would come with it. 

Shame was the only thing that seemed capable of dampening those feelings and, luckily for her, shame was something she had in no short supply. Tom had, once again, been kinder and more loving than anyone could ever ask of him, and once again, all she could think about was how she could take him for even more. The urge was so powerful that she didn’t even want to let him touch her, afraid that even the slightest gesture of affection would rob her of her self-control.

Last time, this had been excruciating. Now? She felt heartbroken. Was this going to be how it was for the rest of their lives? What was even the point of being married then? She couldn’t make love to him, couldn’t touch him, could barely even look at him, and every waking moment she had to confront the temptation to violate his trust.

She’d wondered before why the magic was blessing one of them and cursing the other. Now, she understood that they were both cursed, and she was actually worse off than him. Everything she ever wanted, everything she’d never known she wanted, was at her fingertips. But taking it would mean hurting the one person she loved more than anything. It would mean completely betraying her husband, betraying herself, abandoning any principles she might have for the sake of selfish gain.

So, she’d taken to largely lying in bed, staring at the wall. Or, lying on the sofa, staring at the wall. Chores around the house were piling up, and her already slow career had ground to a halt, but she couldn’t bring herself to care about any of that. She was fully enveloped in a cocoon of self-loathing, terrified of what would happen if she let herself out of it.

“Hey,” Tom’s voice suddenly made her more aware of the world around her. Her eyes looked up to meet his gaze briefly, but she otherwise didn’t react. He sat down on the edge of the bed and she immediately pulled her legs back away from him.

“Lily, I… I’ve been thinking a lot.” Great. He was probably thinking the same thing as her, that there was no sense staying together with things the way they were. “I love you so, so much and… it’s just breaking my heart to see you so upset.”

Here it comes.

“So, I… I’ve decided that…” he continued talking, but his voice diminished to a mumble that Lily couldn’t make sense of. She lifted her head off the pillow to look at him.

“What?”

“I… I said… I’ve decided that you can… you can have a little more of me. If you want.”

Lily’s breaths immediately grew loud and ragged, but she was quick to seize control of herself.

“No. No, Tom. We’re not doing that.”

“It’s okay, really! I don’t—”

“It’s not okay!” Lily shot upright. “I am not going to guilt-trip you into doing this again! I shouldn’t have made you do it the first time! N. O. No.” Tom opened and closed his mouth several times, but no words came to him, so Lily continued. “Besides, it wouldn’t fix anything. How much more would you give me, an inch? Six inches? A whole fucking foot?” Now it was Tom’s turn to start breathing more heavily. Lily felt bad that she was upsetting him like that, but she needed to make her point. “It wouldn’t matter! We’d hit whatever new limit you set, and then we’d be right back here, with me desperate for more and you even smaller. Long term, it’s all drawback and no gain.”

“I want to see you get big—better! I just want to see you get better, Lily. And I’m willing to do whatever it takes to make that happen. I’m your husband, I made a vow to always put you above anything else.”

Lily decided to take the risk of grabbing Tom’s hand, clenching her teeth to beat back the wave of lust she felt as her skin touched his. “Tom. I know that you’re trying to help right now. But you need to listen: this is only making it harder for me. I can barely keep myself in check, and you’re adding fuel to the fire. I made a vow to you too, and I can’t let you hurt yourself for my sake. So please, please, just drop it.”

Tom pulled his hand back, nodding sadly as he got to his feet.

“Who knows,” Lily said. “Maybe the curse isn’t permanent. It showed up out of nowhere, maybe it’ll go away on its own, too. Maybe we just have to wait out the clock.” For some reason, Lily doubted that.

“Yeah… yeah.” So did Tom. He sullenly left the room, closing the door behind him. Lily laid back down.

Although she’d spoken harshly, she was touched that he was willing to give up more of his size for her sake. She wished she didn’t have to send him away like that. She wished that, at the very least, she could’ve held him in her arms.

…Wait a second.

Did he almost say he wanted to see her get bigger?

* * *

Tom was thinking more clearly.

It was the following morning. He’d gotten up early, wanting to spare Lily (and, to be honest, himself) the pain of them both being in bed together. It might be time to think about trading in our king-size for separate beds. He was sitting at the kitchen table, wearing pajama pants and one of his old t-shirts; it was way too big to wear outside, but it still worked well enough as a night shirt. He idly scrolled through his social media feed on his phone while munching a bowl of cereal, when he suddenly picked his head up, alerted by the sound of creaking steps.

He smiled hopefully as Lily appeared from the other room, and his spirits lifted when she smiled back. She… actually looked happy, for the first time in over a week.

“Morning,” she said as she entered the kitchen, sleep still hanging on her voice.

“Morning! Hey, about yesterday. I’m sorry that I poked the bear like that. You were totally right, feeding this thing isn’t going to solve our problems. I guess I was just… feeling a little desperate to find some way to help you.” 

Lily’s smile widened. “I know. You’re such a sweetheart. And pretty cute, too.” She punctuated her sentence with a wink. 

Tom blushed at the compliment, and blushed harder as Lily surprised him with a kiss on the cheek. He felt his heart-rate shoot up and floundered to gain control over himself.

“That’s um… kind of dangerous, isn’t it?” he asked.

“Maybe a little. But, I was up late last night thinking, and I’ve come to a decision. We’re not gonna beat this thing by dwelling on it or pouting about the things we can’t do anymore. I think we both need to just… learn to be content with the amount of contact we can get away with. Learn enough self-discipline that we can just stop before things get out of hand. And the only way to do that is by practicing, right?” Tom was surprised by how calm she seemed; Lily didn’t appear to be struggling against herself at all. Tom couldn’t say the same.

“I can maybe learn to live with never sleeping with you again,” she continued, “but I don’t think I can live with never kissing you again.” To prove her point, she leaned down once more, this time pressing her lips to his. He immediately grew hard and pulled away.

“Okay, okay, I…” he swallowed. “I see your point, and you might be right. But we need to be careful. It… could be easy to take things too far.”

“You’re right, sorry. Too much at once.” Lily smiled at him before heading to the refrigerator. He took a few deep breaths as she quietly rooted around for something to eat.

“Hey, I’m just curious,” she said from behind him. “What do you weigh these days, hon?”

“Um… Uh-wh… Well…”

“Sorry, I was just wondering. You’ve slimmed down so much! I always used to like how big and hunky you were, but…” she reappeared in front of him, sipping a glass of orange juice. “Honestly, I think I might like you even better this way. You look cute!”

…There was that word again. “Cute.” Tom couldn’t recall her ever using that word for him, and now she’d dropped it twice, back-to-back. He didn’t mind the compliment—if he minded anything, it was how intensely his body was reacting to such mild flirtation—but the shift in her vocabulary struck him as odd. In fact, everything about her behavior struck him as odd. What was going on?

“So?” she asked, placing her glass on the table as she sat down next to him. “How much do you weigh?”

Why was she so curious about this all of a sudden? 

“I dunno, um… about, 125, 130?” Lily’s mouth formed an O, and then spread into a big grin.

“No… Tom, that can’t be right. That’s so small!” There was something about the way that Lily emphasized the word “small” that sent a chill down his neck.

“No, I uh. I looked it up actually, that’s about average… for… my height.” Lily was the same height as him; why was she so surprised? She must weigh about the same, right?

“Well, I just don’t believe it. There’s no way! Come on, you’ve gotta come show me.” Lily got up from the table and headed toward the stairs, stopping to turn back to him when he didn’t follow. “Come on!”

“Uh, weren’t you getting breakfast?” 

“I’ll get something after, this’ll only take a sec. Come on!” She waved him toward her.

He was relieved that she was in such a better mood today, but something was off about her. There was a laugh in her voice, as if she was in on a joke that was going over his head. He couldn’t really see the harm in doing what she asked, but all the same, he was cautious as he got up to follow her to the upstairs bathroom.

Lily leaned against the sink and gestured for him to step onto the scale. “Go on. I bet you still weigh at least 160.”

Tom actually hadn’t weighed himself for several weeks, so he wasn’t sure exactly what he weighed anymore. He watched Lily with suspicion as he stepped onto the scale, and looked down as the dial settled into place. Lily stepped around and bent down to read the number it had landed on:

115.

“Oh my God, Tom! That’s even smaller than you said you were!” 

Tom started fidgeting. “Uh, yeah, um, I guess uh, yeah…”

Lily had been smiling this whole time, but now, with her eyes half-lidded, a tuft of red hair hanging over her face, there was something different about the way she was looking at him. It seemed almost… predatory.

“I mean, Tom… that’s less than half your old weight. I had no idea that you had shrunken so much.” He was just imagining that she had drawn out the word “shrunken,” as if she were savoring the taste of it, right? “I mean, I guess now that I’m really looking, that old shirt is pretty huge on you.”

“I mean, I, uh… uh!” Tom couldn’t seem to find a coherent thought.

“Here, let me show you something. Lily placed a hand on his shoulder, which sent an electric jolt through his nerves. She gently pushed him off the scale, then stepped onto it herself.

“What does it say for me, Tom?”

Tom didn’t move at first, instead just silently staring at her. The scale gave her just enough of a height advantage that Tom had to look up slightly to meet her eyes. She gave a small shrug as if to ask what the hold up was. He swallowed and turned his gaze down to the scale.

And then, he froze up again.

“Tom? Tom, what does the scale say?”

He opened his mouth to speak, lip trembling. Breathe. Breathe! “W-, wuh, one—”

“Wuh wuh wuh wuh wuh?” she parroted back at him in baby-talk. “Come on, quit joking around. How much do I weigh?”

“...I gotta go.” Tom moved to leave, but Lily blocked him.

“Whoa, whoa! What’s the matter, sweetie? What’s wrong?” 

“I have to go!” He forced his way past her, sprinted down the stairs, and locked himself in the other bathroom. Door locked, hand grasping his shaft through the soft fabric of his pajamas, he finally answered Lily’s question.

“155. 155 pounds.” About a full third heavier than him.

At least the pants were dark enough that they didn’t show the stain.

Lily didn’t know whether to be elated or furious.

This entire time, Tom had been behaving like he was in a horror movie, like getting shorter was the worst thing that could ever happen to him. He’d made her beg him to give up some of his size for her. He made her feel like a monster for taking a pinch more than they’d agreed on. And then, he’d come to her feigning pity, acting as if he could give her a little more as some grand gesture of love and self-sacrifice.

And all the while, that little shit had been just as into it as she was!

His little Freudian slip had been the stray thread that let her finally unravel his facade. How quickly he’d forgiven her; his apparent panic when she talked about growing; his complete and unquestioning commitment to their deal; the way he’d been so agreeable to all of her photo sessions.

He wasn’t afraid of shrinking; he was afraid of how badly he wanted to shrink. It was the middle of the night, and Tom was snoring softly next to her. She had half a mind to see how close she could get him to coming before he woke up.

But no. No, that was not how she was going to play this.

Listen, she thought as she stared up at the dark ceiling of their bedroom. She supposed she was… praying? I don’t know what you are, or how you’re doing this to us, but I know full well that you’re listening. We wouldn’t have landed so cleanly on 5’6” if you weren’t taking our thoughts and feelings into account. 

She paused as if expecting a response. None came.

It’s clear that, for some reason, you’re not going to let us stop having sex. You’re not going to be happy unless we’re fucking, unless we’re changing each other. But I think, as long as you get your way on that, you can be negotiated with. And I want to negotiate.

You want me to get bigger? You want Tom to shrink? Fine. I want that too. But it’s going to be on my terms: I’m not going to force it on him. I don’t even think I need to, since I’m pretty sure he wants it just as much as us.

I guess the first step is proving that. I think I’m right, but I can’t go forward with this unless I’m positive.

She began to formulate a plan. Tomorrow morning, she’d kiss him. With the way the curse influenced their libidos, even a quick peck on the cheek should get his blood pumping. After that, she’d start teasing him about his size. Maybe… oh! Maybe she could get him to compare weights with her! Now that they were the same height, they probably weighed about the same. She might even edge him out by a couple of pounds. She’d tease him about how he weighed the same as his dainty little wife, his wife who was now, strictly speaking, taller than him. She’d gauge his reaction, and see how it compared to his response to the kiss. If the teasing had a bigger effect on him, then, well…

This was a good plan. God, just thinking about seeing him squirm was making her wet. Was she sure she didn’t want to try and jerk him off in his sleep?

No, now see, that’s exactly what we need to negotiate about. For this to work, I need to be able to play it cool. I can’t control this situation if I can’t even control myself. I’m on your team now, so you don’t need to keep punishing me for not going along with you. Once I know for certain that Tom likes this as much as me, we can do this the right way, and I can have a clear conscience about it. And if I’m wrong, if he’s not into it… then I guess we’ll just have to go back to seeing whether or not I can wait you out.

There was still no response, and Lily still felt horny as hell. She rolled over, turning her back to Tom as she slid her fingers under her waistband. For the first time in a while, she felt good about tomorrow.

Nine hours later, Lily was ecstatic. Her plan had gone so much better than she could have imagined!

God, she never would have guessed that he weighed so much less than her now! He really didn’t look that skinny. Seeing 115 on the scale had sent such a thrill through her that she almost dropped the act and took him right there in the bathroom, but honestly, she was so glad she’d stayed strong. All of those pitiful little expressions he cycled through while the fuses blew in his head would be cherished memories for the rest of her life. Ugh, she should have thought to set up a camera in here beforehand!

Oh well, there was always next time.

With Tom hiding in the other bathroom, Lily started to calm down, and curiosity got the best of her. Why did he weigh so much less than her? Shouldn’t they be more or less the same? She didn’t really look more than, maybe ten pounds heavier than him? Where were the other thirty hiding?

She wondered if it had something to do with the fact that these weren’t their “natural” heights. Lily studied her reflection in the mirror. She hadn’t given it much thought until now, but she supposed she didn’t really have the body of a 5’6” woman. She had the body of a 4’9” woman who just happened to be 5’6”. And for Tom, it would be the opposite; he had the body of a 6’3” man scaled down. Maybe all those subtle differences in their proportions explained the weight gap?

She wondered if Tom was finished downstairs yet. Poor little guy… Heh. Even though they were still the same height, she was starting to think of him as a “little guy.” 5’6” was pretty short for a man, but it was more than that, and it was more than her weight advantage, big as it was. All of his skittishness and anxiety, combined with the complete meltdown she’d just witnessed… he just felt smaller to her now. Even though he could look her straight in the eye, everything about him just screamed “little.” It was as though his current stature was no different from that oversized old shirt he was wearing. 5’6” was far too big for him, ill-suited to the much smaller man she could see inside him, and she needed to help him shed it, help him into a size that fit him better.

She felt the heat start to build within her.

No. Not yet. Be patient. If we take this too fast, we’ll scare him off.

To her delight, the heat began to fade. The magic was listening to her.

Casually, she descended the stairs and lightly knocked on the bathroom door.

“You okay in there, Tom?”

“Uh, yeah! Yeah, I’m fine,” he answered. “I just uh. I just had a stomach ache.” She covered her mouth to keep from laughing at his obvious lie.

“Oh, you poor thing!” Just like she had all morning, she put a bit of a doting, patronizing edge in her voice. “Do you need any medicine from upstairs?”

“I-I think I’m okay. I shouldn’t be much longer.”

“Okay, if you’re sure.” She turned to walk away… but she just couldn’t help herself. She leaned her back against the door, arms crossed, and turned her head to talk over her shoulder.

“But yeah, isn’t that crazy Tom? I never would’ve guessed that I was so much heavier than you now. It’s so weird!”

No response.

“Tom?”

“Sorry! I, uh… it’s just that I’m… trying to concentrate.” She snickered into her hand. Yeah, I bet you are.

“Okay babe, I’ll leave you to it. Let me know if you need any help!”

Lily chuckled, then felt her stomach growling, reminding her that she hadn’t had breakfast yet. She strolled into the kitchen and grabbed the carton of eggs out of the fridge. She’d never had much of an appetite, and one egg had always been plenty for her.

Today, she decided to have two. No, three.

After all, I’m a growing girl.

* * *

Tom felt a kinship to the squirrel out the window.

It was the following morning, and once again, he was up early, alone in the kitchen. Holding a large mug of black coffee, he was standing at the sliding-glass door that led out to their modest backyard, watching. There was a single small tree out there, and a squirrel was maneuvering between its branches. Some cat from the neighborhood had hopped their fence and sat at the base of the tree, staring up with rapt attention, tail twitching. Now and then, the cat would lower itself into a pouncing stance, then relax and think better of it, waiting for a more opportune moment to strike. Looking for the perfect moment to scale the tree and grab the squirrel in a single fluid motion. The squirrel would wander out to the edge of a branch, searching in vain for an escape route before gingerly retreating and trying a different, equally futile direction. Now and then, the cat would move to a different position, never letting the squirrel stray from its sight.

The squirrel was trapped. It was only a matter of time before the cat caught it.

Yesterday had been, blessedly, a workday. Lily had tried to insist he stay home, since he’d feigned illness to explain his sprint to the bathroom. She tried to get him to climb back into bed and let her take care of him, her voice dripping with the same innuendo that it had all morning. He managed to convince her that he was feeling fine, and got to spend the entire day at work cooling down. He barely got anything done all day, spending most of it trying to figure out what the hell had happened that morning. What had prompted the sudden change in his wife’s behavior? In less than a day, she’d gone from depressed and sexually frustrated to a flirtatious beam of sunshine. If the curse was making her too horny to focus, the way it was with him, she certainly wasn’t showing it.

Why had she become so obsessed with his weight all of a sudden? Why did she make him weigh himself in front of her like that?... Does she know? Does she know that, for some reason, the curse wasn’t just causing his arousal to surge, but was causing it to surge even more intensely for taller women? For… larger women? How could she know that? He hadn’t said anything about it, to her or anyone else. Lily’s smart, and she’s your wife. She knows how to read you. He must have said something, done something, that had given it away.

But then… if she was doing this on purpose, then why would she torture him like this? Why would she drive him crazy when she was now the one barring them from having any further sex? He’d already volunteered to give her more size the day before, and she’d refused him. What else could she want out of him, if not that?

Before he knew it, it was time to leave, and he’d made no progress on either his work or any of these questions. He could just ask her directly, of course… but, no. He couldn’t. He couldn’t bring himself to admit to her that he nearly came right in front of her just because he learned that she outweighed him (by forty pounds!!). He couldn’t bring himself to admit that the vision that haunted him, the vision that seemed to drive all the blood in his body into his groin, was the vision of Lily’s beautiful, smiling face, pushing further and further away from him as she rose larger and larger. He knew that if he tried to confront her about her behavior, she’d make him own up to why that behavior had made such an impact on him, and he just couldn’t do it.

So all he had were questions.

Lily was much calmer when he got home that night. She mostly left him be to do her own thing about the house, though every now and then he caught her looking at him with a knowing smile. He could feel her daring him to say something. He didn’t.

But today was Saturday. It was him and Lily together, all day long.

The squirrel was trapped in the tree.

“Tom, are you busy?” Her voice called from upstairs. He gripped his coffee mug tighter.

“Uh, no, hon, what is it?”

“Could you come up here?”

He took a deep breath. He had no good reason to avoid her. He downed the rest of his coffee, steeled himself, and went up to meet her.

Lily was in her office, making some adjustments to the studio lights. He noticed an old folding table and chairs resting against the far wall. When did she get that stuff down from the attic? They don’t look dusty. He hadn’t been in here in over a week, not since they’d completed their deal.

“I know it’s a sore subject,” Lily said as she moved to another piece of her lighting rig, “but it hit me last night that we technically have one more photo session to do. We never documented that last millimeter.”

“O-oh… Uh… I dunno if I really feel like doing that, Lily…”

Lily smiled at him sympathetically, moving toward him to put a hand on his shoulder. “Please, Tom? These sessions were the most fun I’ve had taking pictures in years, and there hasn’t been any excuse to do them since we stopped having sex. It’s just one more.”

Tom sighed; he’d frankly been expecting a lot worse than this. “Okay. Just one more.” Lily beamed at him.

Like always, Tom went first. He approached the height chart, looking nearly a foot overhead at the 6’3” mark. It was so far away. It was hard for him to believe that he’d ever been that tall. 

He swallowed his nerves and smiled for the camera.

Lily took her own picture next, and then directed him to cycle through all their standard poses as the camera snapped away. He stood next to her, he embraced her, he held a finger to the height chart as she stood rigidly against it. They had gotten it down to a pretty set routine by the end, and he’d basically memorized the marks she wanted him to hit without much guidance.

But this time, it seemed like she had a few new ideas.

“Pick me up!”

“What?”

Lily stood in front of him, snaking her arms around his neck. “I said, pick me up!”

Tom gulped. “I’m… I’m not sure I can, anymore.”

“Oh come on, I’m not THAT heavy. You can do it!”

155 pounds was pretty heavy. It was also about 1.3 times Tom’s new body weight (don’t focus on that, that’s what she wants). As he looked into Lily’s unwavering eyes, however, he realized that he wasn’t going to get out of this without at least making the attempt. He filled his lungs and crouched to get an arm hooked behind her knees and lifted.

And nearly fell over, her mass compromising his balance.

“C’mon, you can do better than that!” Lily admonished. Tom felt like he had something to prove now. He spread his feet apart into a more solid stance and squatted, wrapping his arms around her again.

His entire body shuddered in protest at the weight, his arms and legs trembling as he struggled to straighten himself back out, the soft clicking of the camera drowned out by his grunting.  He couldn’t do it. Every muscle failed at once. Lily let out a yelp of shock as she went crashing to the floor, her interlocked fingers behind Tom’s neck bringing him down on top of her.

“Oh my God Lily, are you okay?! I am so, so sorry.” Tom scrambled backwards. His wife had largely broken his own fall, though his knees had hit the floor hard.

Lily burst out laughing. “I’m fine, I’m fine. Just took me by surprise, that’s all.” Tom offered his hand and Lily, still laughing, used it to climb to her feet.

“Gosh. So you can’t pick me up anymore. That’s wild.”

Tom broke eye contact and looked away. “Y-yeah.”

“I mean, I think you used to be able to lift me with one arm. Or, remember that music festival we went to? I was too short to see over the crowd, so you had me sit on your shoulders all night long. And now, I’m too heavy for you.” She took a step toward him, and Tom instinctively took a step back, some animal ancestor deep in his brain issuing a warning to give the predator approaching him a wide berth.

“I’ve got just two more ideas for this session, and then you’re free to go. Would you help me set up the table and chairs?” She turned to head toward the card table, shooting him a seductive look from over her shoulder when he didn’t immediately follow. 

He quickly caught up to her, and together they set the table up in the center of the camera frame, a chair on either side. Lily took a moment to adjust the camera lower, then took a seat and gestured for Tom to do the same.

As he sat down, she placed an elbow on the table, her open fingers pointed upward.

“Let’s arm wrestle.”

Outside, the cat’s tail twitched.

Lily didn’t say anything else. She just sat there, waiting patiently, a smug smile on her face. Tom could feel his heart beating faster, and adjusted in his seat as his penis pressed against the crotch of his pants. Lily was much heavier than him now, and she’d just proven that he was way, way weaker than he used to be. Was it… was it possible that he was weaker than her?

His pants grew even tighter, to the point that it was starting to hurt.

That couldn’t be right. They were still the same size! It’s not like those forty extra pounds were all muscle. Besides, aren’t guys supposed to be stronger than girls? Something about muscle density?

He could do this. He could beat her. The camera continued clicking away as he slowly raised his arm up onto the table, clasping her hand in his.

“Ready?” she asked. Tom nodded. “Set.” She briefly opened up her hand and then closed it again, clasping one finger at a time. “Go!”

Tom threw everything he had behind his arm. This wasn’t the time to go easy on her or draw it out. He needed to win. The sudden burst of force clearly caught Lily off-guard, and he managed to push her hand nearly halfway to the table.

But then, she caught up to him.

She wasn’t completely overwhelming him. She was struggling just as much as he was, her arm shaking, her face red with effort. But as she groaned through gritted teeth, their arms slowly but surely inched back to the neutral position, and then kept going. Tom drew on every ounce of strength he had in him, but no matter how hard he pushed, no matter how loud he shouted, his hand continued to creep slowly but surely toward the table.

I’m weaker than my wife. The thought hit him like lightning, sending a jolt of shameful pleasure through him that broke his concentration. His hand slammed into the table all at once.

“You did really good, Tom,” Lily said through labored breaths. “You honestly made me work for it.” She made no move to release his hand or let it up, and the torsion was starting to hurt his arm. He tried to retract it, but found that she was still pinning it down with her full strength. He looked from their hands to Lily, who was staring at him hungrily. He pulled and pulled, but he couldn’t break her grip. He jumped to his feet, his knees knocking over the flimsy card table, but still Lily had his hand. His panic increased and he tried to run to the door, but only made it a few staggering steps before Lily yanked him back, clamping her free hand around his other wrist.

Twisting him around, she shoved him toward the height chart, and suddenly she was right there with him, pressing him against the wall with her full weight. After what had just happened, he doubted he could push her off, but he was so stunned that he didn’t even try.

“So, now we’ve proved it,” Lily said in a low, growling voice. “I’m bigger than you. I’m heavier than you. And I’m stronger than you. That means… I can do whatever I want to you, right?” Tom’s jaw went slack as he shivered in fear.

“Right?”

“Y-y-y-yes.”

“That’s right. I can do whatever I want to you. But I’m not going to. Do you know why?”

Tom tried and failed to find any other words, so she simply shook his head.

Instantly, Lily’s face softened into a kind, warm smile. “Because I love you, silly! You’re my whole world. And just because my world’s gotten a little smaller lately doesn’t mean I love it any less.” She kissed him, and he felt his fear instantly dissolve against the softness of her lips. Her tongue pushed its way into his mouth, and he let out a soft moan.

Lily broke off the kiss and smiled at him again. There was still something powerful and intimidating about her, but at the moment that just seemed to magnify the radiance of her face. This close, it was almost more affection than Tom could stand, and he reflexively squirmed against her heavier body.

“And because I love you, instead of doing whatever I want to do to you, I’m only going to do what you want me to do to you.” Still leaning against him, she slowly lowered herself onto her knees, and began unfastening his pants. “And I think what you want me to do is suck your cock.”

“Lily, we, we can’t… I’ll get…”

“I know, I know! That’s why I’m only going to do what you want me to do. All you have to do is say ‘stop.’ Just say ‘stop,’ and I’ll back off. You have all the control here.”

How could she say that, after what she’d just done to him? She knew what she was doing. She knew how the curse worked. How was he supposed to—

Tom let out a long, low moan as Lily cradled his balls. She slowly drew her hand back, delicately running a single fingertip down the length of his shaft. “Just one word, baby. S, T, O, P. Just say ‘stop’ and that’s exactly what I’ll do. Your devoted wife is only here to do as you tell her.”

His lips trembled in pleasure as he struggled to make the sound of an S.

“I do have to say, it’s nice to get confirmation that you’re still happy to see me,” she said, nuzzling her face into his groin, sneaking in a kiss against his inner thigh. “You’ve looked so scared all morning, a girl could get the impression that you don’t like her anymore.”

Tom screwed his eyes shut and tried to concentrate. Just four letters. S! S!

“But I get it, baby, I do. Things probably are pretty scary for you, now that you’re so little.” His dick twitched on the word “little,” and Lily responded by kissing the side of the shaft, causing Tom to gasp like a drowning man.

“You’re so little now, and everyone else seems so much bigger than they used to be. And your sweet, tiny wife, petite little Lily, she’s bigger than you are now!” She continued to plant small kisses all along his length.

A thought managed to penetrate Tom’s euphoric haze: the camera was still clicking. She’s shooting all of this?

“And she’s been bullying you all morning, hasn’t she? Well, she feels bad about how mean she’s been. And that’s why she’s going to make it up to you, going to give you exactly what you want.” She opened her mouth wide and slid her lips around his dick, slowly taking more and more into her mouth before reversing course. Tom’s knees began to go weak as she went back and forth, back and forth, but he clenched his fists and struggled to speak.

“S-s-st… St… St…”

Lily immediately stopped moving and released Tom from her mouth. The sudden removal of her touch made Tom involuntarily howl in frustration.

“Tom? Are you trying to say ‘stop?’”

Tom panted wordlessly. He started to instinctively move to stroke himself, but Lily took each of her hands in his.

“Tom? What are you trying to say?”

“P-please…”

“Please what, baby?”

“Please… please don’t stop…”

Lily heaved an affectionate sigh and cuddled her face into Tom’s belly. “I wouldn’t dream of it.” She took his cock back into her mouth and started working back and forth again, this time teasing his tip with her tongue. In no time, Tom came, his entire body shaking violently. Lily continued to suck and lick as his legs gave out from under him and he slowly slid to the ground. As she let his penis slip out of her mouth, she moved to embrace him, lightly scratching the back of his head as he went completely limp in her arms.

“I guess we’ll need to do another photoshoot tomorrow.”

The cat strutted down the sidewalk, trilling proudly as it carried its fresh kill in its jaws.

Lily’s heart swelled.

Tom wasn’t even doing anything. He was curled up in the corner of the sofa, staring off into space; probably thinking about what had transpired between them a few hours ago. But even so, the sight of him made Lily’s heart flutter. He was just so… adorable! 

She’d told herself that the blowjob was a big move, and she should give him space for the rest of the day, let him come down from all the heavy emotions. Let him recover, then give him another nudge tomorrow. She’d tried to distract herself sorting through the day’s photos, but she could only look at so many pictures of Tom moaning in pleasure before it wound her up too much to leave him be.

“Hey, big guy,” Lily said as she sat down next to him. She made a mental note that it might be time to retire that pet name. She placed a hand on his back and he flinched. “You doin’ okay?”

“...I dunno,” he replied, his voice small and forlorn. He seemed so sad, so pathetic! She felt the impulse to throw her arms around him, to squeeze him and smother him in kisses, but she resisted; that would probably not have the intended effect right now.

“Is it about what we did earlier? You wanna talk about it?”

Tom shrugged, but otherwise didn’t reply.

“Here,” Lily said as she scooted away from him. Reaching out, she gently tugged at his shoulders. He tensed up, resisting her slightly, but Lily was able to gradually guide his head into her lap, his face turned away from her. She started to gently stroke his hair, and little by little, she felt him relax.

“Nothing happened that you didn’t want, right?” Lily asked softly. “You could’ve stopped me at any time. I promise, I would’ve listened.”

“You know I couldn’t say no. The curse…”

“Tom. You just needed to say one word. The curse didn’t take away your ability to speak; in fact, you begged me to keep going.”

Lily wasn’t being entirely fair, and she knew it. Neither of them had had any sex, barely had any physical contact, in over a week. Tom was probably right that he wasn’t constitutionally capable of refusing her advances. What she was after was his consent to keep this going, and while this had technically qualified, it was a loophole, one that she had knowingly taken advantage of.

She felt a little guilty about that. But that guilt was tempered by the certainty that deep down, he was loving this, no matter what he said. The more she probed, the more she began to suspect that shrinking was an even bigger turn-on for Tom than growing was for her. Which only fueled her lingering anger that he was lying to her about his feelings.

In other words, if he didn’t like her exploiting the curse this way, then maybe he should be more honest with his wife!

It wasn’t even the lie that bothered her, per se. It was the idea that… that if she accepted his framing of the situation, then he was doing her a favor. He was allowing her to have some of his size, and she owed him a huge debt of gratitude for it. It felt like a sneaky way for him to try to control things, when their sex life should be something mutual between the two of them. If anything, she—no, it should be equal. 

“I just don’t get it,” Tom said. “Two days ago, I offered to give up some more of my size for you, and you said no. You were really firm about it, and made really good points about why it was a bad idea. And now, two days later… you do this.”

“I kept thinking about it, after we talked. And I guess… After mulling it over, I decided it was okay to go a little further.” That was technically the truth, but Lily was also being careful not to say that she was accepting his deal. She didn’t even want to lie about that. For now, she just wanted to keep pushing things forward. The longer she could keep this going, the closer she could get Tom to admitting how he really felt. Confronting him about it directly right now would probably just make him defensive, so she needed to be more subtle. At least for the time being.

“Why not just… talk to me, then?” He asked. “Why… Why did you…”

“Jump you? I dunno, I thought it would be fun. We used to do stuff like that all the time. Well, maybe not exactly like that. I never used to be stronger than you.” She squeezed his bicep as she spoke, drawing his attention to how much thinner it had become; even if he was a little moody right now, she knew that would push the right buttons. “To be honest, Tom, I’m not too sure why you’re upset. You already said you were okay with shrinking a little more, right? And you certainly seemed to enjoy what happened in the moment. So… What’s the problem?”

“I… I don’t know, shouldn’t we… we should have talked about it first. Made sure we were on the same page.”

“That’s exactly what I did, Tom. That’s why I kept telling you that you could stop me at any time. I made sure that I was on your page.”

“But… I mean. How long are we going to keep this going? How—...” He tensed up, and she smiled, knowing exactly what he was about to say. “How much more of my size am I going to give you?”

Lily gently prodded him to roll over, so that he was looking up at her. A wave of affection washed over her as she stared into his eyes. Stared down into his eyes. “As much or as little as you want.” And we both know you want to give me a LOT. “It’ll be just like this morning: as soon as you want to stop, we will.” It’ll be just like this morning: you won’t be able to help yourself. God, how small did Lily want him, anyway? She wasn’t really sure. All she knew for right now was that she wanted him smaller.

All of her more devious thoughts were hidden behind a placid, loving smile. Tom drew in a few long, deep breaths as he stared up at her.

“Okay. Okay. If we stop when I want to, then… okay.” Lily ran her fingers across his cheek.

“I’m glad to hear it.” This was progress! He still wasn’t being forthcoming about his desires, but if he wasn’t actively trying to stop it, then he was at least implicitly admitting what she wanted him to admit.

She ultimately wanted more, but that was good enough for now.

“Well, now that that’s established,” Lily said coyly. “It’s completely up to you, but after this morning… It might be nice if my sweet, thoughtful, gentlemanly husband returned the favor.”

She continued smiling down at him, playing with his hair with one hand as she ran her other up and down his arm. After a few minutes, he sat up to kiss her. With one arm propping him up, he used the other to squeeze her breast, then moved down to hook his fingers under her waistband. Lily giggled into his lips as she pushed herself up slightly and helped him remove her sweatpants and underwear, then reclined and spread her legs as his head returned to her lap.

* * *

Tom’s lungs were filled with Lily’s scent.

He was on his back as she straddled his head, his tongue lapping at her pussy. As he licked her, She stretched forward, toward his waist, and massaged the base of his dick. His tongue found an especially sensitive spot and she gasped, her thighs clenching around him.

It had been a busy weekend.

A part of Tom still didn’t like any of this. Lily kept saying that he was the one in control, that he could stop this any time he wanted, but that just… wasn’t true. Lily had become an all-out assault on his senses. The sound of her voice, the sight of her growing body, her touch, her taste (he stretched up to lick at her clitoris, eliciting another gasp), her smell (he breathed in again, and again his lungs were filled with her scent)... he was powerless to resist any of it.

She knew that, and she was taking advantage of it. No matter how many times she tried to say that he had the power to stop this, the truth was that she had full control over the situation. She was being manipulative and selfish, in a way he’d never known her to be before. Why was she pretending like she was just “giving him what he wanted?” Why—

Tom moaned, his voice reverberating off of Lily’s thighs and groin and back into his ears, as Lily’s hands, slick with lube, began running up and down his cock. He involuntarily clenched the sheets of the bed, kicking slightly. The pleasure was too intense, and his body was instinctively trying to escape the overwhelming sensation.

Lily lowered herself, silencing him as she ground her cunt against his face. He could feel her breathing quicken, and he struggled to focus on the task at hand, working his tongue more vigorously as she pumped him faster and faster.

His cries of orgasm were muffled by her flesh; hers rang out throughout the room.

For a moment, time had stood still, and now it was slowly accelerating back to normal. Lily gradually relaxed her thighs and flopped off to the side, releasing Tom. Exhausted, he forced himself to sit up and reposition himself, laying down again once he was in Lily’s arms, her breasts squished against the back of his head. His face was drenched in her, and every time he breathed in, he felt another wave of euphoria as her scent seemed to completely fill him up.

“I’m so fucking tired,” Lily whispered between labored breaths. She kissed the top of his head. “In a good way, though.”

Tom nodded; unlike her, he didn’t even have the energy to speak.

“Unless I lost count,” Lily said, her words slurred and sleepy. “Which is very possible. But I think we managed to give me an entire inch this weekend.”

The words hit him like a splash of cold water. Had he really given up that much, in such a short span of time?!

Why was he letting her do this to him? Yes, she was irresistible; the ubiquitous smell of her sex made it impossible to forget that. And… okay, fine, getting smaller, getting… more vulnerable, it turned him on, for reasons that he couldn’t fully explain. As his wife started to doze off, her chest rising and falling against him in a steady, hypnotic rhythm, it was undeniable how nice it felt to be held in her arms like this. He felt… secure. And the thought of being held like this as he got even smaller as she grew larger and larger, imagining what it would be like to get fully lost  in her massive embrace… Despite his exhaustion, he actually felt his dick begin to twitch.

But that didn’t matter! There were more important things in this life than sex! Even at his current (correction, his former) height, he’d felt a loss of status, a loss of respect. If he kept shrinking, it wasn’t just going to be people looking down on him. It was going to start becoming a practical problem.

Think about how frustrated Lily used to always be. Half her clothes from the children’s section, needing a stepladder to reach anything, getting talked down to by everyone. Was that really what he wanted for himself? Because at the current rate, it would be no time before he was Lily’s old size, or—his dick twitched again—or even smaller.

“We need to—” Tom started loudly, rousing Lily.

Stop. We need to stop. That’s what he wanted to say.

“We need to… slow down.”

“Mm, I agree. I don’t think I could keep up this pace if I wanted to.” Lily was speaking softly, her purring voice giving Tom goosebumps. “You’re just so fuckable though, it’s hard to resist you.”

Tom shuddered, but pressed on. “That’s not what I mean. I can’t… I can’t shrink this much.”

“Mm-hm… Can we talk about this in the morning?”

“I’m serious, Lily! We need to…” Stop. Stop! Just say it! “We need to slow way, way down.”

Lily didn’t reply, but now Tom’s head was racing. “God, an entire inch in one weekend? Everyone at work is gonna notice I’m shrinking again! It was bad enough having to explain it the first time.”

“It’s only an inch, baby. I don’t think they’ll be able to tell.”

“Oh, no, and my clothes aren’t going to fit right, either! Shit. Shit.”

“Hey, hey, shhh. Shhhhhh. Breathe.” Despite himself, Tom did as she said, inhaling another lungful of her scent. “Why don’t you call in sick tomorrow? We’ll figure out your work clothes, and I’ll help you figure out what to tell them. Okay?”

“...Okay, yeah, that’s… that’s a good idea. Sorry, for panicking.”

“It’s okay! Everything’s okay. I’m here to help you take care of everything.”

Tom slowly relaxed again, his eyelids growing heavy as he melted into Lily’s arms.

“I love you, Tommy,” Lily slurred, barely awake

“Love you too…” Tom blearily replied.

* * *

Lily was sore.

Her entire body groaned in protest as she dragged herself out of bed and limped into the shower, setting her wedding ring on the sink before closing the stall door.

Definitely overdid it this weekend. Might need the whole day to recover. She half-expected the magic to wind her up in protest, but thankfully, it didn’t. It’s not like it had any place to complain after the past two days, after all.

Lily let out a deep groan of relaxation as the hot water hit her body. She stood there for a long time, nearly falling asleep on her feet once or twice, before she started to wash up. She smiled in sleepy contentment as she cleaned herself; it was always hard to be certain, but she thought her breasts felt bigger, her hips wider.

She stayed in the shower so long that the water was starting to cool off. She shut off the water and stepped out into the steam-filled bathroom, wrapping herself in a towel. She wiped away the fog on the mirror and grinned, appreciating the way the towel hugged her curves.

No wonder Tom can’t control himself around me. I look GOOD.

It was more than just her body. Her skin looked clearer, too. The thought suddenly hit her that she hadn’t had a single blemish since the magic had taken hold. And looking closer at her face… The faintest beginnings of age lines had been starting to form, so faint that she was probably the only one who could see them, but now there was no sign of them at all.

Damn. Well, I’m not complaining.

She grabbed her wedding ring and slipped it onto her finger, then paused, studying it curiously.

Why did her ring still fit?

She’d outgrown most of her old clothes, and the ones she hadn’t had been oversized to begin with. Why hadn’t she outgrown her ring? From her perspective, her fingers looked as small and dainty as ever, but she knew full well that they were thicker than they used to be. And yet the ring was still a perfect fit.

She laughed a little to herself. You’re growing the ring along with me, aren’t you? I had no idea magic curses were so sentimental. Well, that’s very sweet of you. Tom hadn’t said anything about his ring getting loose, so his must also be changing size to match him.

Unfortunately, the curse wasn’t magnanimous enough to grow anything else. The clothes she’d bought at 5’6” would still more or less fit her at 5’7”, but of course, she wasn’t planning on staying 5’7” for long. That raised the question, though: what size should she even shop for? She’d had a target to aim for last time, but now…

As she once again studied herself in the mirror, she also considered that, if she needed new clothes anyway, then maybe she should buy more things to show off her developing figure. She was such a homebody that her wardrobe had largely devolved into plain, comfy clothes: t-shirts, sweatpants, hoodies, loose jeans, and a single pantsuit she’d wear when shooting a wedding (God, it’s been months since I booked any gigs, I should fix that). When she first had to start replacing clothes, she’d largely stuck to the same style, or… lack thereof. Maybe this time, she should use it as an excuse to spice up her look!

Then again, nicer clothes would be more expensive. Hard to justify the cost, especially when she was liable to outgrow anything she bought.

She shrugged, deciding to worry about it later. For now, she grabbed some underwear from the closet and threw on one of Tom’s old t-shirts. It was still huge on her, but it didn’t swallow her whole, the way it would’ve in the past.

She blushed as she imagined herself getting too big for it, then shook her head. They had all the time in the world for that. Today, she just wanted a lazy day relaxing with Tom.

Welllll… She did have one or two ideas she wanted to try out.

* * *

Tom was looking up at his wife.

Technically, she’d been taller than him for nearly two weeks now, but the difference hadn’t been noticeable. Now, it was. He’d lost an inch and she’d gained it, and the difference was enough that he had to consciously look up to meet her eyes. 

Why did that send such a thrill through him?

The morning had been peaceful. They were both dog-tired after the past two days. There hadn’t been much talk, but there’d been a lot of hand-holding, kissing, and cuddling. Just like the night before, Tom couldn’t deny the comfort he felt wrapped up in his wife’s arms, amplified by the widening of their height gap overnight. Despite his concerns, this was nice.

And then, he’d gotten up to use the restroom, and when he’d finished, he opened up the door to find her standing there, waiting for him. Confronting him with the fact that he now had to look up at her.

His face went flush and he felt himself harden as he swallowed. Lily just beamed down at him, tilting her head from one side to the other, letting her freshly-washed red hair sway back and forth. 

“Um… Sorry, did, you need the bathroom?” he finally managed to ask.

“Nah. I just like lookin’ at you.”

Tom blushed harder, breaking eye contact. Feeling awkward, he searched for a change of subject.

“Oh! Hey, I’m sorry about freaking out last night. My work clothes are probably fine.”

“You sure, sweetie? I don’t mind hemming your pants for you.” She took a step closer, slipping her arms around him.

“No, no, it’s uh. It’s fine.” He looked back up at her and felt his breath catch in his throat. God, she was gorgeous, and she was looking at him with such adoration. It was hard to believe this was the same woman who had shoved him against the wall only two days ago. 

Lily moved to his side, gently guiding him back to the living room. “You were worried about having to explain why you were smaller at work; I think I have a good idea about how to handle that. Especially since, well, in the long run you’re gonna keep shrinking, right?”

“Huh?”

“You said you wanted to slow down, but that means you still want to keep going, doesn’t it?”

Ice ran through Tom’s veins. “We can… We can keep going, if you want to.”

Lily suddenly stepped in front of him, placing a hand on each of his shoulders. “I didn’t ask about what I wanted to do. I asked what you wanted to do. Do you want to keep this up, or do you want to stop?”

Tom felt himself going beet-red, and went quiet for way too long.

“I guess, um. I guess we can keep going. For a little while longer.”

Lily giggled softly. “Technically, you still didn’t answer my question, but I’ll take it for now. So, if we’re gonna keep going, you’re gonna keep getting smaller. It won’t be a one-time thing, having to explain your shrinking at work, right?”

“I guess so.”

“But, ugh, that sounds so awkward!” Lily was hamming it up a little as she spoke. “Having to explain to all those nosy jerks that you keep getting littler and littler. I wouldn’t want to do that. It’d be more convenient if you only had to do it once, right?”

Tom wasn’t sure what she was getting at, but he did know that she was trying to turn him on. It was working. “Sure, yeah…”

“C’mere.” Lily plopped down on the couch, and then pulled Tom onto her lap. He wasn’t that much smaller than her, but he was light enough that she didn’t seem to mind his weight on her legs.

“You trust me, right Tom?”

“Uh… Yeah, of course.”

“Great. Take out your phone.”

“What? Why?”

“Because you trust me and I just told you to. Do it.” Her voice wasn’t harsh, but it did have a sudden undercurrent of authority.

Tom shifted to one side to get his phone out of the pocket of his sweats, Lily steadying him on her lap as he did so. He unlocked the screen and moved to hand it to her, but she pushed it away.

“Pull up your boss’ phone number.”

Tom was still confused, but knew she was just going to give him the same answer if he asked her why again. He opened up his contacts and scrolled down to the one labeled “Paul (Work).”

“Here’s what we’re gonna do, Tom. In a second, you’re gonna dial that number, and then you’re gonna hold the phone up to my ear for me while I talk to your boss.”

“Wait, you’re gonna wh—”

“I’m still speaking.” Lily’s voice was clipped and authoritative. Tom went still in her arms. “I’m going to talk to your boss, and we’re gonna sort everything out, and you’re gonna sit still and stay quiet the entire time, alright?”

Tom couldn’t follow what she had in mind, and he couldn’t help but worry. Was she going to explain the curse? That wouldn’t work, and Tom didn’t really want his boss of all people learning about his sex life.

“I’ll ask you again: do you trust me?”

Did Tom trust her? He was starting to question that. This entire weekend, it felt like she’d been playing mind games with him, and now, it felt like she was raising the stakes. Was the curse fucking with her head? Was it fucking with his head? He was less and less sure of what to believe.

“I trust you.” God dammit. Why was he caving that easily?

She smiled at him warmly, and it felt like a shot through his heart. All of that anxiety suddenly seemed to dissolve. “Well, if you trust me, then you don’t have anything to worry about, right? Just do what I told you to, and everything will work out fine.”

“Okay.” After a moment’s more hesitation, he hit “dial” and held the phone up to Lily’s ear. He still didn’t understand that part. Why couldn’t she use the phone herself?

Tom got his answer immediately. Lily’s left hand was supporting his back, and as his boss’ ringtone droned through the phone’s speaker, her right hand shot out like a viper, burrowing into his underwear and wrapping around his cock.

“Lily, what the f—”

“Shh! I said you had to be quiet! He’ll hear you!” Even as she admonished him, she started stroking. He almost let out a moan, but caught himself as he faintly heard a click come through the line. He could hear his boss’ voice, but it was too quiet to make out.

“Hi Paul, this is Lily, Tom’s wife.” She sounded polite and cordial, even as she stroked him. “I’m calling to let you know that, unfortunately, Tom’s having some medical issues, and won’t be coming back to the office for a little while.”

A pause, while Paul responded. “Yeah, it’s that shrinking condition again. They thought it was over, but he just keeps getting smaller and smaller.” Tom involuntarily let out a whine, and Lily silently shushed him, staring at him severely. He clamped his free hand over his mouth.

“It’s progressing enough that they want to keep him under constant observation. He needs 24 hour care and attention while they figure out how to treat him. Hm? Oh, that’s very sweet of you to ask. I’m holding up okay. I’m actually at the hospital with him right now, though he’s asleep.” The entire time, her hand kept working up and down. 

“I’m sure he’d love to see some folks from the office, but unfortunately, they’ve got him under quarantine. Both of us, actually. I haven’t been showing any symptoms, but they don’t want to risk me being a carrier for it. We’re actually getting transferred to a hospital in…” Lily stopped to think; Tom wasn’t sure if she was speeding up on purpose, or if it was just nerves. “In Maryland. It’s a facility that specializes in these kinds of cases. The doctors are hopeful that they’ll be able to get it under control, but they’re not sure when Tom will be cleared to come back to work.”

Another pause as Paul spoke. Lily stretched up to give Tom a kiss on the cheek. He whimpered softly through his hand.

“Yes, FMLA is exactly what I was calling to ask you about. If you could email me the documents, I’ll fill them out and get them back to you later today. You can send them to lilyphotog@email.net. That’s L as an ‘lion,’ I as in ‘India’...” Lily painstakingly spelled out her entire email address, stroking him faster and faster as she went. Just when Tom couldn’t take it anymore, she suddenly stopped moving her hand. Tom bit his tongue to stay quiet.

“Thank you so much for everything Paul. I don’t have the name of the hospital we’re transferring to on-hand, but I’ll send it to you later, in case anyone would like to send a card. Oh, the doctor’s coming in, I’ve got to go. Thanks again, Paul!” Lily signaled to Tom with her eyes, and he hung up the call. The second he did, she started pumping again, and he wailed in pleasure as she brought him over the edge. She pulled back her hand, wiping his cum on his pants, and hugged her to him.

“There! We’ve got enough savings that you can take a month or two off. Once you’re ready to stop, we’ll pretend like you’re better, and you can go back to work! Now, you don’t have to deal with any awkward situations at work while you shrink!”

“Lily… what the fuck was that?”

Lily looked confused. “I was helping.”

“By jerking me off while you talk to my boss?”

“Oh. I mean, I just thought that might be fun. You seemed to like it.”

Tom blinked slowly, mouth agape. “Why would I like that, Lily? Why would I want you to do that?!”

“If you didn’t like it, why didn’t you leave? It’s not like I was restraining you. You could’ve just hung up the call and hopped down.”

Tom stammered, at a loss for words. “I—! You said to—...!”

“That’s right. I said to sit still and keep quiet. And you did as you were told, even though you didn’t have to. You were so well-behaved!”

Tom’s face burned so red with embarrassment he was afraid it might catch on fire. “I… You asked me to trust you…”

“Oh, of course, Tom! I would never do something like that if you didn’t trust me. And it means so much that you do! You trusted me enough to let me make the call, and you trusted me enough to keep following my instructions! And look! Everything turned out for the best, just like I said it would! You don’t have to deal with your coworkers, you get a little vacation, and we both learned something about you!”

“...What do you mean? Learned what?”

“What do you think, silly? We learned that you like it when I boss you around! You like it so much that you do what I say without even thinking!”

Tom slowly shifted backward, his butt sliding off of Lily’s lap and onto the couch. His eyes unfocused, though he could still make out the blurry shape of Lily’s smiling face.

Lily had let Tom mope long enough.

She flopped down onto their bed, staring at the back of Tom’s head. Shortly after the phone call, he’d trudged up here, as if in a trance. He didn’t even bother to change out of his soiled pants; he just laid down in bed, motionless for the rest of the day.

“Alright, Tom. It’s time we talked.”

No answer.

“I know I went pretty hard this morning. Honestly… I’d been thinking the idea over for hours, but I didn’t really think I’d have the guts to go through with it. It was a lot, and I understand that.”

Still, no answer.

“...But I’m not going to apologize for it. I had a good time, and I think you had a good time, too. And, to be perfectly honest, I’m getting a little tired of this. I keep doing things that we both know full well that you like, but afterward you always slink off to go pout. How do you think that makes me feel?” She was letting herself get heated, and that wasn’t going to solve anything. She took a breath and reeled herself in.

“I think… you're under the impression that the things you felt were something to be ashamed of. They weren’t. No one thinks any less of you as a person. Certainly not me.”

At first, the silence persisted. Lily was about to start talking again, before a small, quivering voice eked its way out of her husband.

“You humiliated me.”

Lily took a deep breath. “Tom, look at me.”

Nothing.

“Tom. Roll over, and look at me.” After a moment, he complied. Rolling over had brought him closer to her; he moved to scoot back away, but she gently stopped him with a hand on the shoulder.

“I want you to look me in the eye, and I want you to tell me that you didn’t enjoy it. If you do that, I’ll apologize right here on the spot, and I’ll never do anything like that ever again. But I have to hear you say it first.”

He stared at her for a long, tense moment, eyes shimmering. Slowly, his lip began to tremble, and a single sob escaped out of him.

Lily’s stern exterior instantly crumbled. She’d been holding herself back ever since she laid down, determined to push through this conversation, but she couldn’t stand the sight of her husband so upset anymore. She reached out and pulled him to her, cradling his head as he sobbed into her shoulder.

“Shh, shh, it’s okay, baby. It’s okay. Everything is okay.”

“I don’t know what’s happening to me,” he managed to say through his tears. “I don’t feel like myself anymore.”

Lily slipped a hand under his shirt from behind, and she felt him relax against the warmth of her hand running up and down his back.

“It’s this stupid curse,” he continued, gaining enough composure to speak more clearly. “It’s making me… it’s giving me these feelings.”

“Are you sure it’s the curse, Tom? Because… I’ve been feeling a lot of new things too, but the longer this goes on, the more I’m starting to realize that… maybe those feelings aren’t so new, after all. On some level, I think I’ve always had these… urges, and I just never let myself acknowledge them. Certainly never let myself act on them. And the magic is so, what’s the word, symmetrical, that I have a hard time believing that the same isn’t true for you.” 

He said nothing, and Lily frowned. “I wish you’d talk to me. This would be so much easier if we could just… have a conversation.”

She sighed as he maintained his silence. 

“I think… I think you’ve always had a little bit of a submissive side.” Tom hugged her tighter. At least that got a reaction. “Maybe you’ve never accepted that part of yourself, or maybe you never even knew it was there. Either way… I think that shrinking the way you have has forced you to confront it. I think it’s put you in touch with those hidden feelings in a very immediate, very sudden way, and it’s left you feeling a little overwhelmed.”

He was still unresponsive, but that meant he wasn’t denying anything. 

“And, I’ll admit, I haven’t really been helping. I’ve been pushing the envelope pretty hard, especially the past couple of days. And I won’t pretend like that hasn’t been at least a little selfish; like I said, just like you’ve been made aware of those submissive feelings, I’ve been feeling a stronger and stronger urge to… take charge. Once I started to guess at what was going on inside your head, it got harder and harder to resist.”

“But,” she quickly added, “that’s not the only reason I’ve been doing these things. I love you so, so much, Tom. Realizing that you had these feelings, that you’ve probably had them for a long time… it made me feel guilty.” 

He pulled away enough to look up at her, not comprehending. She gave him a melancholy smile. “It made me feel guilty to know that my husband had these… desires, these needs, and that I’d gone seven years without fulfilling them, without even knowing they existed. Now that I do know, I guess I can’t help but want to make up for lost time.”

Tom looked down, considering her words. “How do you know we’ve been this way all along? How do you know it’s not just the curse?”

Lily shrugged. “My gut says that’s not how this works, but I can’t prove it. I guess it could be the magic messing with our heads. But… does it really matter? We feel the way we feel, right? What’s wrong with accepting that?”

“B-because!... I. I can’t keep shrinking forever. I mean… There’s only so much of me. If the curse is… if the curse is making me crave it, then at some point, I’ll have to learn how to resist it, or it’ll kill me. And even before that point, if I—if we don’t learn how to control this soon, I mean… I’m still big enough to live a normal life, but if this doesn’t stop, that won’t be true for all that much longer.”

Lily hugged Tom tighter to her, reassuringly kissing the top of his head. “I want you to listen to this next part closely, Tom. I will never, ever do something to hurt you. I won’t let the curse, or anything else, take you away from me.” She’d found an authority to throw behind her words that seemed to penetrate Tom’s defenses, and she felt him relaxing deeper into her embrace.

“So, with that said, I want you to be honest with me. Really honest.” She pushed him away slightly so that she could once more look him in the eye. “Set all your ego and your pride and your shame aside, and tell me: can you truly say that there’s anything that happened this weekend that you didn’t enjoy?”

His face started to redden, and Lily gave him a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay. You can say it.”

“...No. I… enjoyed everything.”

Lily gave him a mischievous grin. “So, you liked it when I teased you about being smaller than me?”

“...Yes…”

“And you liked it when I showed off that I was stronger than you?

“Yes…”

“And when I threw you against the wall?”

…Y—actually, uh… It was…” Tom swallowed. “It was… hot, but you were also… kind of rough with me.”

Lily blinked. She hadn’t expected that. “Oh… Oh, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to—I’m sorry, Tom. I’m… I’m new to this.”

“I know.”

Lily tilted Tom’s head back to kiss his lips. “But see? That’s exactly why we need to be able to talk. Now I know that you don’t like it as much when I get rough.” 

Lily held him reassuringly for a few moments, but soon, she couldn’t help but resume her teasing. “That shouldn’t be a problem. I mean, you’re so small and so weak that I don’t really need to use much force to keep you in line, do I?” She felt Tom’s penis harden against her, and could feel herself growing wetter alongside him. “And besides, you’re so eager to please, so well-behaved and obedient. You don’t need me to twist your arm or push you around to remind you who’s in charge, do you?”

Tom whined in agreement.

“Who's in charge, Tom?”

“Y-you are.”

“Good boy.” She kissed his ear, then bit it. Tom moaned in pleasure, and the sound was so beautiful that she couldn’t help but moan right along with him. She hadn’t planned for this conversation to go this way. She’d just wanted to finally have an honest talk about their feelings. 

Then again, if their current feelings were horny… What was wrong with that?

“No, I don’t have to be rough with you at all. I can be gentle with you. I can be kind, and loving, and giving. Of course, I’ll still have to remind you of your place sometimes. But even that’s kind and loving, Because that’s what you want me to do. Isn’t that right?”

“Y-yes.”

“Did you like it when I put you in your place this morning?”

“It… I…”

“Tell me the truth, Tom. No pride, no ego.”

“It was the hottest thing that’s ever happened to me. And, and, and I felt so ashamed afterward, and—” she cut him off, filling his mouth with her tongue.

“There’s no room for shame here,” she said as she broke off the kiss. “There’s just what you want, and what I want, and how we can give it to each other. Speaking of which…” She threw one leg over his hips and, straddling him, rose up to her knees, looming over his prostrate form. She glared down at him maniacally, licking her lips as she recognized the lustful panic in his eyes.

He looked so cute down there.

“Do you like it when I get bigger?”

A long pause, then: “Yes.”

“Do you like it when I get taller? Heavier? Stronger?”

“Yes.”

“Do you like how every day I get a little curvier, a little fuller? My tits, my ass, my thighs… Do you like seeing me get thicker?”

“Yes!”

“Do you like getting smaller?”

“...Yes.” a small whimper accompanied the admission.

“Do you like getting littler? Weaker, more pathetic, more hopelessly under my control? Do you like it when I make you shrink?”

“Yes… Yes…!”

“Do you want me to make you shrink right now?”

“YES!”

“Yes what?”

“YES MA’AM!”

Lily descended upon him, smothering him in ravenous kisses as she stripped the both of them. 

Then, she made him shrink.

* * *

Tom could hardly believe his reflection.

It was a week later, and he now stood at five foot, three inches. A full foot shorter than where he’d started.

He felt even smaller than that.

Part of it was that he was shrinking in proportion—even if he was 5’3”, most of his body was actually smaller than that of a 5’3” man. Lily had been the first to notice that particular wrinkle. His weight loss had kept apace as well; he’d gone from average to skinny. Beyond that though, he was also just… slighter. This isn’t what he would’ve looked like if he’d dropped a bunch of weight at 6’3”. His shoulders were narrower, and even the less fatty parts of his body had gotten thinner proportionately.. If he was still tall, he’d look like an absolute beanpole. Plus, as he studied his face in the mirror, he could swear that it looked… different, somehow. Did his eyes seem a little bigger? A little lighter in color? Was his jaw a little more rounded? His lips a little more pronounced? He felt like he couldn’t quite tell which parts had really changed and which ones he was imagining, but the overall effect made him look… softer. 

Maybe I could grow out my beard?... When’s the last time I needed to shave?

He’d lost a full foot of height, well over a hundred pounds of weight, and now, even his face was changing. Thinking about all of this was almost too much. He felt overwhelmed with—

“Out of the way, shrimp!” Lily suddenly pushed him, sending him stumbling away from the bathroom mirror so that she could use it.

“Y’know…” Tom said, indignant. “I never used to push you around or talk to you that way when you were the smaller one.”

Lily didn’t bother turning toward him, instead grabbing a brush to start working on her hair. “That’s because I didn’t like being treated like that. You do.”

Tom’s face turned crimson and he stared at the floor.

Lily finally looked over to him, and immediately laughed. “Was that really enough to get to you? God, you’re so fucking cute.” She stepped toward him and ruffled his hair, and his embarrassment only deepened.

All of these changes… the way he was shrinking, weakening, softening… there was still a part of him that was nervous about it. He was still worried about how far this would go, about how they’d manage to stop it when it got to be too much. 

But… in the here and now, there wasn’t much point in pretending like he wasn’t loving every second of it.

The smaller he got, the more vulnerable he felt. And Lily… Christ. At 5’9”, she was officially tall for a woman. He only came up to her nose, his eyes only reaching her chin. Just standing next to her made him feel small, powerless… and filled with yearning. She was teasing him, but it really was effortless for her to turn him on. He had enough pride left that it was still a little humiliating that she could do so little and have such a powerful effect on him… but that just made it hotter.

Of course, it wasn’t just her size and power that turned him on. She was transforming into an absolute bombshell. The bigger she got, the more she filled out. He’d been married to her for seven years, and even still, it was hard sometimes to remember the thin, flat woman she used to be. Her curves had graduated from modest to impressive to astounding, with hips that rivaled the width of shoulders and breasts that gave her a deep valley of cleavage, something that nearly every new outfit in her wardrobe flaunted. She was “softening” too, though not in the same way as Tom. Every part of her—her thighs, her chest, her ass, her stomach—was unbelievably smooth and soft to the touch. In bed, she’d fully wrap her arms and legs around him, and Tom would feel himself sink into her.

As she continued to brush out her hair, Tom took the opportunity to study her face as he had his own. She’d always been pretty, but… no, she definitely looked different too. Like with himself, it was hard to point to specifics—higher cheekbones, maybe? Some subtle change in the shape of her brow?

She looked gorgeous, yes, but also… powerful. Like a queen, or a goddess, or…

A titan. A titan he was freeing one chain at a time.

Tom continued to watch her groom herself, mesmerized by the light playing off of her auburn main. As she ran the brush through it, he couldn’t help but think that even her hair seemed different. It seemed… bouncier. More lustrous. It was also longer than she usually wore it, coming down a bit past her shoulders.

He’d lost track of time. At some point, she’d moved on from her hair, and started applying make-up.

Wait. Why?

“Uh… are you going out?” He asked. She started, turning toward him in surprise.

“Oh! You startled me, I didn’t hear you come in.” Tom said nothing; she didn’t need to know that he’d never actually left.

“Those little feet of yours are too hard to hear. I’m gonna have to put a bell on you to keep track of where you are. Maybe a collar… what do you think?” She turned from the mirror to shoot him a self-satisfied smile.

“I—Uh…” Just like that, she’d robbed him of his words. He took a deep breath and tried to find them again, repeating his question.

“Were you going out somewhere?”

“Mm-hm!... Oh, did I forget to tell you? I’m taking you out to dinner!”

Not “we’re going out to dinner,” but “I’m taking you out to dinner.” Tom’s breathing quickened slightly.

“Oh, uh… Yeah, I didn’t know…”

“We’ve been cooped up at home for way too long. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I’ve been having plenty of fun with you… but I could stand to get out, couldn’t you?”

“I… guess so.”

“Besides, I wanna go show off my cute little man!”

Two reactions hit Tom at the same time: pulse in his groin, followed by a wave of anxiety.

They had been cooped up at home for a while. Tom hadn’t seen anyone but Lily in over a week, and he was a full three inches taller then. He’d already been shorter than nearly every man he encountered, and now most women would be taller than him, too. If they weren’t going somewhere with kids, there was a decent chance he’d be the smallest person in the entire restaurant…

He cleared his throat to keep himself from making a more embarrassing sound, his dick rock-hard between his legs.

“Um! But, uh… I don’t think I really have anything to wear…” Lily had made a run for groceries and some new clothes for herself a few days ago, but Tom had stayed home to clean the house.

Lily stepped away from the mirror and planted a kiss on Tom’s forehead, then giggled; in his reflection, Tom could see an imprint of her lips left behind by her wet lipstick.

“Don’t worry about it, sweetie. I bought you a suit the other day. I’ll help you get dressed as soon as I’m done in here.”

“Oh, uh… I think, I can probably get dressed myself…”

“Of course you can, baby! But don’t you think it’ll be a little more… fun, if you let me help you?” She took another step forward, forcing Tom backward against the wall, pinned against her soft, supple body. She lifted one leg, pressing her thigh into his cock.

“O-o-okay… I’ll wait for you.”

“Good boy. Now give me a kiss.” She stood up straight, head back, forcing Tom to strain up on his toes to reach her lips. As he kissed her, she eased back from the wall, snaking her arms around him. With a slight grunt of effort, she lifted him off his feet and spun around, setting him down at the door.

“Now quit distracting me and let me finish getting ready.” Tom, still reeling from the fact that she had picked him up, nodded wordlessly.

“And Tom? Don’t you dare touch your cock while you wait. It belongs to me, you understand?”

He looked down at the floor, unable to meet her gaze. “Yes.”

“Yes what?”

“Yes ma’am.”

Lily liked being in charge.

The drive to the restaurant was quiet, save for the low hum of the engine. She’d always hated driving; cars were just one more thing that weren’t made for people as small as she used to be. She’d have to have the seat pushed up as far as it would go, and even then scoot forward to reach the pedals, while also maintaining back-achingly perfect posture to see over the dashboard. A smaller car might’ve worked a little better… but Tom drove way more than she did, and so it had made sense to prioritize his comfort.

Now, she could casually lean back against the seat, and her head actually reached the headrest! The seatbelt didn’t dig into her neck, and she felt far more confident now that she didn’t have to strain so hard to take in her surroundings. Ever since she’d broken the five foot barrier, she’d been feeling more and more like the world around her was actually built to accommodate her.

Clothes shopping was an exception to that rule, however. Her upscaled proportions, coupled with her expanding bust and hips, made it hard to find things off-the-rack that fit her well. The forest-green cocktail dress she was wearing had taken her hours to find, and it was tight, constricting her chest and limiting how deeply she could breathe.

Then again, Tom certainly seemed to like how it fit her; from the corner of her eye, she could see him staring at her the entire drive.

Tom’s own suit had the opposite problem: Lily just couldn’t find something small enough to fit his slender frame while still having enough length. She’d done her best… but it was a little baggier on him then it really should be. He looked like a teenager borrowing his dad’s suit for prom. Though to be fair, that just made him look cuter in her eyes.

We’re gonna need custom-tailored clothes soon. That’ll get pricey fast.

As they arrived at the restaurant, Lily pulled into a space and stopped the car.

“Wait right there,” she said to Tom. She climbed out of the driver’s side, then came over to the passenger’s, opening Tom’s door and offering him a hand.

After all, she was taking him out to dinner.

As he stepped out of the car and rose to his full height, Lily gazed down at him and heaved a heavy sigh of affection (or tried to, anyway—stupid dress). Tom was just so cute now! Every single time he rose to his full height, she was taken by surprise by just how low he came up on her. She wanted to push him back down and tear that silly oversized suit off of him… but she fought off the impulse as she remembered that they weren’t alone in the parking lot. Instead, she offered him her arm, giggling as he blushed and hooked his hand around it.

Lily was so glad that Tom had come around on things. Up until now, the magic had been exciting, but it had been tempered by murky feelings of guilt and shame. Now, they were free to embrace it fully. She didn’t have to worry that she was taking advantage of him, and could instead fully revel in the joy of growing bigger, of watching him shrink, and of exerting more and more control over him. Indulging Tom’s submissive side was fun, bordering on addictive. The more he shrank, the easier it got to make him feel small. Lily could assert her dominance with only the subtlest gestures now.

“No no, let me get it,” she said as she opened the restaurant’s front door for Tom.

Lily stepped through the doorway behind him, and the host’s eyes immediately shot to her prodigious bust before darting up to meet her gaze. She gave him a mildly disapproving look, just to make sure he knew she’d caught him. In reality, she didn’t mind; getting leered at like that was certainly going to get old fast, but for now, the attention was novel and appreciated.

“Um—Hello! Welcome. How many in your party?”

“Just the two of us,” Lily answered, throwing an arm around Tom. The motion sent a bounce through her entire body, and she stifled a laugh as the host looked like he was going to pull a muscle trying not to steal another glance.

“Certainly! Right this way.” Fumbling to grab two menus, he stepped out in front of them and turned toward the dining room, clearly relieved that he no longer had to contend with the temptation of looking at Lily directly. He led them to a small table with two chairs, and Lily made a point of pulling Tom’s seat out for him before sitting down herself, shooting her husband a wink. As she rested her chin atop her interlaced fingers.

* * *

Tom couldn’t stop fidgeting.

Every move Lily made, every word she spoke, asserted her position above him. Her maneuvers were subtle, nothing as overt as the way she’d commanded him at home. No, her attitude now was much more relaxed. She wasn’t exercising her dominance, she was just… taking it as given. The way she moved, the way she spoke to him, everything about the way she presented herself just assumed that he was the subservient partner. And he couldn’t bring himself to challenge that assumption. 

At home, he’d been self-conscious about how badly the suit Lily had bought fit him. Now, he was grateful for the extra space in the pants.

He was well past the point of pretending like this kind of thing didn’t turn him on. But, experiencing it in public, in front of other people, this was something different. Something more. It was one thing to get off on being submissive in the bedroom, but suddenly that role was spilling over into other aspects of their relationship. Was Tom really comfortable with that? With Lily being, completely… in control? It’s not like he was used to being “in charge” in their marriage; he’d just always thought of them as, well, equals. And now, by doing nothing more than opening a few doors for him and pulling out his chair, Lily was silently asserting that they were equals no more.

Then again, the bigger she got—the more he shrank—the more he had to admit that there was less and less that was “equal” about them every day.

She glanced up from her menu to smile at him, and he felt his heart flutter. Though she said nothing, he could almost hear her voice offering rejoinders in his head. Just let go! Stop trying to make yourself feel the way you think you’re supposed to, and embrace the way you actually feel! There’s nothing to be ashamed of!

Easy for her to say. She wasn’t the one with a hard-on in the middle of a crowded restaurant.

“Hi there!” said the waitress that suddenly appeared beside them, a blonde woman with an average build who looked to be in her early 20s. Tom reflexively wondered how he’d measure up to her if he stood up, and tried to shake off the thought by fixating on a stray thread in the tablecloth.

“Have you decided what we can get you this evening?”

Lily tapped a painted fingernail on a line on the menu. “Yes, I’ll have the twelve ounce ribeye, with the baked potato and a side of broccoli.” The waitress nodded along as she scribbled in a notepad.

“And for you, sweetie?” The waitress asked as she turned to Tom. The compliment caught him off-guard, and Lily pounced on the split-second of silence. 

“My husband here never has much of an appetite, I think he’ll be good with just the house salad.”

“Wh-...? No, Lily, I’m hungry, I want to get a steak, too.”

Lily cocked an eyebrow, and Tom instantly felt a pang of… guilt? Did challenging her on even something as small as this actually make him feel guilty?

“I don’t think you realize how little you eat these days, hon. I really don’t think you’ve got the stomach for much more than the salad.”

“I… I want the steak!” Tom could feel the blood rushing to his face, fully realizing just how petulant he sounded. His cheeks turned a hue darker still when he caught the eye of the waitress, who was clearly feeling a bit awkward caught between the two of them.

Lily’s jaw shifted from one side to the other before her lips curled into a smile. “Fine then. My husband will have the six ounce cut. Same sides. And if he doesn’t clean his plate, he’s going to have to answer to me.”

“Uh… great, okay,” the waitress answered. “We will, get those right out to you.” She grabbed the couple’s menus and quickly excused herself, not knowing how else to handle the strange energy at the table.

* * *

Lily couldn’t help but feel smug.

“I tried to tell you.”

Tom was staring forlornly at his plate. It still had half a steak and an untouched baked potato, along with most of his broccoli.

Lily, meanwhile, was leaning back in her chair, an empty plate in front of her as she crossed her arms. She wasn’t actually mad; honestly, she thought the whole thing was pretty funny. But playing up her disappointment was getting Tom flustered, and getting Tom flustered was rapidly becoming her favorite pastime. 

“We can’t stay here all night, Tom. You told me you were hungry, so what’s the holdup?” 

“I… I don’t think I can finish this.” Poor little thing; Lily could tell from his labored speech that he’d already forced himself to eat more than he should’ve.

Too bad for him that she was enjoying this too much to let him off the hook.

“I don’t understand, Tom. You were so whiny about wanting a steak, so I got you a little one. Only half as big as the one I ordered for myself.” Lily pointedly looked at her own plate, a few streaks of juice the only remnant of her meal. “I finished mine, why couldn’t you finish yours?”

“I-... Look, I’m sorry, I’m just… you were right, I got full faster than I thought I would.”

“Oh I know I was right, Tom. But now I’m more curious about why. How on earth did you get so full so fast? Did you eat at home or something?”

“...Come on, Lily. You know why.” Lily remained silent, forcing him to say it himself. “It’s, it’s because I’m smaller.”

Lily theatrically slapped her forehead. “Ohhh! Right, of course! You’re smaller. You’re just a short, scrawny little guy now. You’re too little to stomach a full meal, aren’t you?”

She couldn’t help but laugh as she watched her husband turn a deep shade of crimson. “C-c’mon, Lily. Stop it.”

Lily immediately made herself stop laughing, and affected the sternest glare she could as she leaned in toward him. “Did you just tell me what to do, Tom?” He squirmed under her disapproval, and her scowl immediately broke into a grin; he was too cute to even pretend to be mad at.

“N-no, just, I… we’re in public…” his eyes darted around to other tables, paranoid that someone was listening to them.

“I know we are! That’s why I was so shocked by how fussy you were earlier, embarrassing me in front of the waiter. I thought you were better-behaved than that.” He withdrew away from her reproach, looking smaller than ever. God, was he really still 5’3”? It was hard for her to imagine that as small as he looked, he was still bigger than she used to be by a fair margin.

 Well, she’d fix that in due time.

“We have a problem now, Tom. Because I took us somewhere nice, somewhere that’s a little pricey, and right now I’m seeing about forty dollars of wasted food on your plate. What are we going to do about that?”

“It’s, it’s fine, I’ll just ask them for a to-go box. I can eat it tomorrow for lunch.”

“Absolutely not. Not after you made such a scene.”

“I didn’t… I didn’t make a scene,” Tom argued back. “I just said I wanted a steak.”

“You directly contradicted me in front of someone else.”

“Yeah, but…”

“No buts.” Lily leaned forward and gently nudged his plate toward him. “You wanted a full meal, you got a full meal. Eat it.”

To be honest, Lily was surprised he was putting up this much of a fight. She could’ve finished that much food back when she was 4’9”. She’d be pretty full after, but it wouldn’t have been an issue. Was his appetite already smaller than hers used to be? She was taken by surprise by just how hot that was. She’d discovered yet another way that he was just… less than her, and she could feel the heat building between her legs as she thought about it. She wondered if there was some corner of the parking lot that was dark enough for them to fuck in the car, instead of having to wait to get home.

Tom looked at the food, then gave a long, pleading look at Lily. He seemed for a moment like he might try to keep arguing, but then he shifted in his seat, picked up his knife, and began cutting another forkful of beef.

“Oh, excuse me!” Lily called out to their waiter as she passed by. “Could I look at your dessert menu?” She’d gotten a pretty hefty cut of meat herself and was honestly feeling pretty full, but she could force down a slice of cheesecake to further accentuate the difference between her and Tom.

The waitress smiled and nodded at her, heading off to fulfill her request. While she waited, Lily refocused her attention on her husband, who was now making himself eat a piece of broccoli.

“That’s right, Tom. Good boys clean their plate, don’t they?”

He nearly choked.

* * *

Tom felt sick.

He was laying in the backseat of the car, breathing slowly as he tried to work through the pain of his bursting stomach. If he didn’t feel so miserable, he’d feel ridiculous; it was a six ounce steak. He could hardly believe it had done this to him.

“Did we learn anything tonight, Tom?” Lily asked as she drove.

He let out a low moan of discomfort before answering. “I learned that I can’t eat very much anymore.”

Lily laughed softly. “I guess that’s true. Your stomach’s a lot smaller than it used to be, you know. Just like mine’s bigger. It’s funny, I’m kind of tall for a woman now, but I’m not really all that big, but there’s all these little things that really make me feel the growth if I pay attention to them. Utensils are smaller and lighter than I’m used to, and a forkful of food doesn’t fill my mouth up in the same way. It’s even easier to chew. I guess all of that’s the opposite for you, right?”

Tom let out a low moan that sounded vaguely like agreement.

“It probably felt like you were trying to eat with a serving fork, and that meat must have seemed tougher than you expected, since even your jaw is littler and weaker than it used to be. I bet your shrunken stomach is having a harder time digesting, too, which means the food piles up for longer. Combine that with your stomach also being smaller, and, well… I guess that explains why you’re feeling so bad, huh?”

“Uh-huh…” Intellectually, Tom recognized that Lily going on about all the little ways that his shrinking was affecting him was hot, but he was in too much pain for it to really turn him on.

“That’s not really the lesson I was thinking about, though. Did you learn anything else tonight, Tom?”

He knew the kind of reply she was fishing for, but he felt too sick to find the right words. After he stayed silent for a beat, Lily answered her own question.

“I think you learned a very valuable lesson about listening to your wife. If you’d just done what I told you, you wouldn’t be sick.”

“Yeah…” he trailed off into a burp.

“Are you going to do as you’re told from now on?”

“Yes…”

“You promise?”

“Lily, come on.” He wasn’t feeling well enough to play this game right now, but he caught her disapproving glare in the rearview mirror and sighed. “Yes, I promise.”

“Good. Then we’ll consider it a lesson learned, and say this stomach ache is punishment enough.”

Punishment? She was planning to start punishing him if he disobeyed her? He wanted to say something, to argue, but he felt too sick. Instead, he just laid back and closed his eyes. Before long, the soft motion of the car lulled him to sleep.

“Ah! Careful, careful!” She rushed to Tom’s side as he heaved a large plastic tote full of lights through the door to the garage. He was clearly struggling with it, and she moved to snatch it away from him before he dropped it.

“These are expensive, Tom. And delicate. You need to leave the heavy lifting to me.”

“Heavy” really wasn’t really the right word. Not for Lily anyway; Tom was leaned against the wall, panting. Poor little Tommy. Lily set the tote on the floor, then wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a comforting hug. His head barely cleared her shoulders now, and it was only a little larger than each of her breasts. She instinctively held him tightly, pressing his face deep into the cleavage of her v-neck tee.

“I was just trying to help,” he said, his voice muffled by her body.

“I know, baby, but you need to be aware of your limits. You’re getting pretty small now, and pretty weak, too. If you push yourself too hard, you might break something, or worse, you might get hurt.” She felt him slacken in her arms, silently conceding the point. “Just stick to doing what I tell you to do. That’s plenty of help.”

“Okay…”

“Speaking of,” she said, loosening her embrace. “How about you get the floor swept while I finish hauling everything down here?”

Tom nodded and grabbed a broom from the corner. Lily stopped to fix her hair; some of it had come loose from its clip when she’d rushed to help Tom with the lights. God did she have a lot of hair now. She hadn’t paid it much attention with all the other changes that had been going on, but it had become impossible to ignore that, along with everything else, her hair was growing in thicker and faster than usual. A lot faster; she always used to wear it fairly short, but in a few short months, it had made it all the way down to her shoulders. It was a little inconvenient, but she had to admit that it looked fantastic, a flowing cascade of crimson, full of volume and as lustrous as a shampoo commercial.

Right now though, it was in the way, so Lily tucked as much of it as she could back into a quick, messy bun, and went back upstairs, stacking up two boxes of equipment in her arms—the more she carried at once, the fewer trips she’d have to make, and the more she could show off her superior strength to Tom. It was a win-win.

There just wasn’t enough room in the office. The longer this went on, the less satisfied Lily was with the photos she was getting. She needed a bigger space to work, and since they didn’t use the garage for anything but storage, it was the perfect place for her to move her studio into.

“I still don’t really understand what the extra space is for,” Tom said idly, sweeping dust out onto the driveway as Lily returned with the card table they used for the arm-wrestling pictures.

“Well… take this for example.” Lily patted the card table with her free arm. “Here, I’ll show you.” Setting the table down, she took out her phone and beckoned Tom over.

“Upstairs, I only have room to set up one camera. These arm-wrestling photos don’t really capture the match very well. We’re at a dead-on angle, so it’s hard to track the depth of our arms. You can’t really get a good sense of who’s winning.”

“I… don’t think that’s true.” The photo Lily had pulled up was from yesterday. Tom was using both hands, throwing his entire body weight against her arm, while Lily sat in a relaxed pose, watching him smugly. 

“Well, okay, it’s pretty easy to tell who’s winning,” Lily agreed with a laugh. “Still, the photo would play better from a more dynamic angle. But then that raises the question: which angle to use? I could put the camera behind my shoulder, or behind yours. I could put it up high to give a bird’s eye view, or place it on the table, pointed up at our hands. If I wasn’t busy modeling, I could move around the scene, take shots from all of those angles and more. But since that’s not an option, the next best thing would be to have multiple cameras set up at once, positioned at different angles, all taking photos on a timer.

“But, more cameras means more tripods, and it means more lights, to make sure the lighting looks good from multiple angles. There’s no room upstairs for all of that. Down here, we’ve got all the room we want. Get it?”

“I guess.” Tom looked around the garage, thinking. “It just seems like… I don’t know, it’s just kind of a lot, isn’t it?

“Tommy.” Lily took a step toward her diminutive husband and, gently cupping his chin, turned his head upward to meet her gaze. “I’m a lot. And I’m a little more every day.” It was like she’d flipped a switch in his head. Gone was the thinker, the over-analyzer. All that remained was her sweet, docile husband, gazing up at her in a mix of adoration and anxious deference. She’d never get tired of that expression. It made her feel like a goddess, revealing herself to a humble mortal she’d deigned to bless with a glimpse of her beauty. “I don’t think a cute little thing like you has any right to question my decisions, do you?”

“Uh—n-no, sorry.” Lily gave him a patronizing smirk.

“I forgive you. Now how about we spend a little less time talking, and a little bit more time working? Once we get set up, we can take the day’s photos, and then… maybe we can head back upstairs.” She winked at him. “If you’re good.”

The work was finished in no time. Together, Lily and Tom recreated Lily’s studio, filling the spare space with lights and tripods.

“Oh, where’s the height chart?” Tom asked.

“It’s upstairs still, but don’t worry, we’ll get it tomorrow.” Tom was confused, as Lily fished a sewing tape measure out of her pocket.

“Today’s special. I thought it would be more fun if we measured each other manually. Come see how big I am.”

Tom swallowed, then complied. Five different cameras, arranged in a semi-circle around them, snapped away as Lily stepped on the tip of the tape measure and Tom stood close, raising the other end up over his head. It occurred to Lily that his viewing angle down there might make it hard for him to get an exact measurement, but that was fine. After all, they both already knew what it would say; there was a reason she picked today to set up the new studio. She wanted this milestone captured in the highest fidelity she could manage.

“Six feet. You’re six feet even—ah!” Hearing the number aloud sent Lily into a frenzy. She descended upon Tom, filling his shrunken mouth with her tongue as she grinded against him. Unable to resist her weight, he collapsed to the ground. Lily followed him, pinning him between her pillowy thighs as she slipped her fingers under his collar, ripping his shirt open one button at a time.

* * *

Tom had never felt a deeper peace.

He was naked, just this side of the edge of sleep. Every muscle in his body was relaxed, not a drop of tension to be found anywhere as he melted into his wife’s arms. Lily surrounded him on all sides. Strong arms held him securely against her, her titanic breasts enveloping his face. A single massive leg rested atop his own, pinning him in place with pleasant weight. Her tummy squished against his torso, warmth flowing from it, keeping his nude body warm in the chilly bedroom. Lily was by no means “fat,” but her midsection was just as soft and plush as the rest of her, yielding against his body like an overstuffed cushion. He was fully and completely ensconced in his wife. They’d been at it for hours, the smell of sex heavy in the room as golden afternoon light shone through the windows. Her fingers glided gently across his scalp and he involuntarily let out a sigh of utter contentment. He reached out and placed a hand on her ass, sinking his fingers deep into her supple flesh.

Some tiny part of his mind was still sounding an alarm. He was only 4’11” now. Yesterday, he had officially reached five feet even, and they’d “celebrated” so much that he’d already blown right past it, right on to the next inch down the scale (it wasn’t very long ago that he thought having sex three times in one day was a lot—now, that was the baseline). He’d lost a full 16 inches of height, and god knows how much weight; he was honestly a little scared to step on the scale now. By the end of the week, he’d be down to Lily’s original ultra-petite size, and things were showing no sign of slowing down. Shouldn’t he be more worried? Lily had promised him that they’d stop whenever he asked; wasn’t it about time he asked?

That voice was unquestionably within him, but its cries seemed distant, muffled, quiet. Tom was so filled with bliss that there just wasn’t any room for worry.

“I love you, Lily.” It felt somehow wrong to break the silence, as though the moment would last forever if they simply stayed quiet. But he couldn’t help it. Right here, right now, he felt that love with all his heart, and although he’d told her a million times, he needed to say it once more.

“I love you too, Tommy.” Her voice was low and sultry. She’d never called him “Tommy” before all this, but he’d been noticing her starting to pepper it into her speech more and more. He felt a thrill of goosebumps run down his back. Of course she was using the diminutive form of his name; he’d become the diminutive form of himself.

Suddenly, Lily moved, rolling onto her back. She kept a tight grip on Tom, pulling him with her as she turned, and he now found himself lying on top of her. Memories flashed through his head of when he’d lie in bed with her resting on top of him. That felt like an entire lifetime ago, though it had only been a few short months. It seemed impossible that the massive woman beneath him could have ever curled up on top of him; their transformations were so extensive that it made his old memories seem false.

He stretched forward to kiss her before nuzzling his face back against her bust.

“I’ve been thinking, Tom.”

“Hm?”

“Well, we talked about it before. How I don’t really like it when you call me ‘ma’am.’”

“Mm-hm.” Her voice made her collarbone vibrate against his head. It felt nice.

“I mean, I like the sentiment. Little cutie like you, showing me respect. But ‘ma’am’ is what you say to… I don’t know, that’s what the cashier at the store calls me. My husband should have a more intimate word for me. ‘Mistress,’ that’s a popular one, but it doesn’t feel right either. It makes me think of like… leather and whips. That’s not us.”

“What about… Goddess?” 

“Mmm,” Lily purred, as though she’d just bitten into a rich piece of chocolate. “That’s getting warmer, certainly. But it’s still not quite right. A goddess takes care of the whole world. I’m only interested in taking care of one person.” She stretched down to kiss the top of his head. “One good little boy that always does as I tell him, though every now and then I have to get a little strict with him.”

Tom felt himself blushing intensely, his cock hardening against Lily’s thigh. She shifted her leg slightly, teasing his erection with her soft, pliant skin.

“Y-you sound like you have something in mind.”

“Mm-hm, I do. But don’t you have any other guesses?”

“Um… n-no. I can’t think of anything else.”

Lily giggled, and rolled over again. Tom felt the coolness of the sheets against his back as Lily returned him to the bed, and then slowly felt his entire body compress under her weight as she rolled on top of him. Her messy red hair fell in thick locks all around his head, blocking his view of the bedroom as she loomed over him, grinning.

“Liar,” she accused, a laugh in her voice. “I think you know exactly what I mean.” Tom’s breathing quickened, but the only reply he could offer was an empty sputter.

“No? You don’t remember? The other day, at the mall?”

* * *

Lily was getting frustrated.

This was the third store they’d been to, and she couldn’t find a single bra in her size. 

She knew she was big; hell, she was enormous. But surely there must be one store in this damn town that sold bras for larger women.

She winced as she felt the strap of her current bra dig into her back. This thing had fit her when she was 5’9”, which was nearly three whole inches and probably at least a cup size ago.

“Tom,” she beckoned. She’d brought him along because she thought it would be hot to model new bras for him in the changing room; of course, she’d expected to find some new bras to model. “Can you grab that clerk over there and see if they have any more selection than this? I’m gonna keep looking.”

“Oh, um. Okay.” Tom wandered in the direction of the sales clerk, a woman in a black blazer a few dozen feet away. Despite her discomfort, she couldn’t help but pause to watch Tom. He looked so small over there all by himself! It was adorable… but also vaguely concerning. She was suddenly struck by the urge to keep a protective eye on him, and felt a little bit of anxiety that wouldn’t abate until he was back at her side.

He approached the clerk, who turned to smile as he drew near. She had at least six inches on him, and Lily couldn’t help but feel a thrill seeing how Tom measured up to her, dwarfed by even a fairly average woman. They were too far away for Lily to hear, but she saw Tom nervously point back toward her, then suddenly seem to panic as the clerk waved at Lily. Confused, Lily waved back, but the clerk’s attention had rapidly returned to Tom. She looked like she was… apologizing?

After another moment, Tom hurried back to Lily’s side, face bright red.

“She said that this is all the stock they have, but that there’s a shop that specializes in plus-sized women on the other side of the mall.”

“What else did she say? Was she asking about me?”

Tom didn’t answer, instead staring at the ground.

“Tommy?”

“She… she mistook me for a kid. She asked if I was here with my mom, and I pointed back at you bec—”

“You did what?” Lily asked, an ugly, snorting laugh bursting out of her.

“I didn’t hear her right at first! I thought she was asking about my wife! I didn’t really process what she said until after I pointed!” Tom was getting increasingly flustered as he struggled to defend himself.

“Oh my God, that’s so funny. I mean, I get it. The magic’s turned you into a real babyface, you know. I don’t think you look like a kid, but combined with your height… yeah, I can see where someone would make the mistake.” Tom fidgeted anxiously, face beet-red as he bore a hole in the floor with his eyes. “Oh, it’s no big deal, Tommy. I used to get mistaken for a kid sometimes. It’s a little humiliating but you’ve gotta learn to shrug it off.”

He didn’t answer, and Lily rolled her eyes. He could really be too sensitive sometimes. “Well, come on. Let’s go check out that plus-sized shop, so your mommy can finally get some new bras.” She burst out laughing as she took his hand and headed back out into the mall. As they walked, she occasionally shot him a knowing look, sending a new wave of embarrassment through him.

As they entered the plus-sized shop, Lily squeezed Tom’s shoulder. She spoke in a stage-whisper, clearly loud enough for anyone nearby to hear.

“Now behave yourself. Mommy won’t be too long.” She chuckled again as Tom looked around in a panic, terrified that someone might have overheard her teasing. She kept laughing softly to herself as she left him near the front door to start perusing the racks.

She couldn’t get over how funny this was.

Funny… was that the word to describe the giddy feeling in her chest?

“Excuse me, miss,” Lily said as she approached a clerk. “I’ve got my little boy here with me. He can sometimes misbehave when I let him out of my sight, is it alright if I bring him into the changing room with me?” She gestured toward Tom, shuffling awkwardly by the door. He was a good twenty feet away, and even Lily had to admit that at this distance, it was easy to mistake him for a child.

“Oh, certainly, that’s fine. I get it, kids can be a real handful,” the clerk answered sympathetically. Lily felt an odd rush of excitement that the woman had bought the lie.

“I think he just gets a little anxious and starts acting out when I’m not around. He’s kind of a mama’s boy.” Lily couldn’t help but laugh at her own joke, and though she didn’t get it, the clerk politely laughed along with her.

“Tommy!” Lily called out. “Come help Mommy in the changing room!” It took every ounce of self-control for Lily not to burst out laughing as Tom stared back at her as though she were an oncoming truck. She waved him over insistently, and he slinked toward her.

She smirked; he used to be so scared of shrinking, but right now he looked like he was trying to make himself too small to be seen.

“Lily, please, cut it out…” Tom pleaded once they were alone in the changing stall.

“Is that any way to talk to your mother, young man?” Lily playfully chided as she unbuttoned her blouse. Tom clammed up, half embarrassed by her teasing and half flustered to see Lily’s tits spilling out of the too-small bra she was wearing. She undid the hook in the back and Tom let out an audible gasp as her breasts exploded outward, no longer restrained.

How did he keep finding ways to get cuter?

“Relax, Tom, it’s just a joke. You have to admit it’s funny.” He said nothing, and avoided eye contact.

“Or… maybe it’s not a joke to you. Maybe you want me to be your Mommy. Is that what has you so embarrassed?”

“N-n—” Tom’s protests were cut off as Lily stepped forward, pinning against the wall and smothering him with her breasts. It was so much fun that he was just the right height for her to do this.

It almost made her sad that he wouldn’t be staying this big for long.

“Are you suuuure that’s not what this is about, Tommy?”

Tom struggled to get his mouth free from her tits so he could respond. “No! Lily, please!”

She backed off, laughing. “I’m just teasing you Tom, lighten up.” He was clearly still unnerved, but she just shrugged him off as she tried on the bras, relieved to have finally found some big enough to fit her. She led Tom to the register to pay, the clerk doing a double-take as she looked at Tom, gears turning in her head; they were out the door before she could ask any questions.

Lily spent the next few hours leading Tom around the mall, continuing to tease him. She’d ask him if he wanted to go into every toy store they passed, or if he’d like his Mommy to buy him a treat from each snack stand they walked by. She felt a little bad that the teasing was cutting him so deeply, but for some reason, she just couldn’t make herself let up.

“Tommy loves his Mommy,” she half-sang as they headed for the parking lot

“C’mon, say it just once,” Lily said on the drive home.

“I don’t want to.”

“Come on. This isn’t even close to the most embarrassing thing you’ve done for me. Just say the word one time!”

“I don’t like this, Lily. You told me that I get to set the boundaries. I’m setting this one.”

“Fine, fine, you’re right. I’m sorry if I’ve been taking this too far.” She finally started to feel some legitimate guilt. It had been a while since Tom had really and truly told her “no,” and she felt bad about disrespecting that.

They drove in silence for another 15 minutes. Then, Tom let out a sigh of resignation.

“...’Mommy.’ There, satisfied?”

For once, it was Lily’s turn to feel flustered.

* * *

Tom was still pinned under Lily.

“It was just a funny thing to tease you about at first, but… when you actually called me Mommy, it just felt… right.”

“Lily…”

“I know, you said this was a boundary for you. If that’s true, then, well... Okay. But. You do have a track record of saying you don’t like something, when really you’re just too embarrassed to admit you like it.”

Tom wished he could get away, but there was nowhere to go; he was completely trapped beneath her. He couldn’t even get his arms free.

“Are you sure that you don’t like the idea of me being your Mommy?”

“Lily, I… you’re my wife. I’m not a child.”

“No! No, of course you’re not, baby. But… you’re so little now, Tommy. Don’t you feel like you need to be… protected? Nurtured? We both know you like submitting to me, and you like it when I take control in a gentle way. Dominating you, but with love and affection. Am I wrong?”

“Well… no, but…”

“A ‘wife’ is somebody you’re equal to. You don’t really want to be equal to me, right? You want to be… less. You want to feel taken care of. And that’s okay, because I want to take care of you. But ‘wife’ isn’t really the right word for that. I think ‘Mommy’ is.”

“I don’t know, Lily. It just feels… it feels like more than that. It feels like… surrendering.”

“But don’t you want to surrender, Tommy? Isn’t that exactly what you like? Isn’t it exactly what you’ve been doing?”

Tom went quiet, taking the deepest breaths he could with the weight of Lily’s body on top of him.

“You’ve been giving yourself to me bit by bit every day for months now, Tom. And I love it, because the more you give, the more I have to cherish, to treasure. Give a little bit more to me. Let me be your Mommy.”

Tom reflexively wanted to protest, but what was the point? She could feel his erection pressing deeper and deeper into the softness of her stomach the more she spoke.

A shameful thrill ran up and down Tom’s entire body.

“...Okay. You… you can be my Mommy.” 

Lily let out a low, sensuous moan, and kissed Tom tenderly, hungrily.

“Say it again, baby. What am I?”

“You’re my Mommy.”

She moaned again, grinding against him. He could feel her juices leaking all over his legs. Suddenly, she rose up on her knees, then lowered herself, slowly, onto his cock.

“Mommy loves you,” she uttered breathlessly as she began to rise and fall, her colossal breasts bouncing with each motion. 

Tom tried to answer, but managed to make no sounds beyond a pitiful, gasping whine.

“Are you going to be a good boy for Mommy?” she asked as she increased the intensity of her movements. Still, Tom couldn’t manage form any words, the pleasure feeling like an explosion in his brain.

“Say it, baby. Tell Mommy you’ll be a good boy.” Lily’s own words were becoming more and more labored, struggling to get out amidst deep, rapid breaths.

“I-... I-... I-...!!”

Lily suddenly froze. Clenching her legs tighter against Tom’s, she leaned forward, her tits pouring over his chest as she took each of his wrists in a powerful grip, pinning him to the mattress.

“Say it.”

“I-I-I-I’ll be a good boy, Mommy.”

Lily’s entire body began to tremble, every muscle from her head to her toes clenching tightly. She opened her mouth as if to scream, but no sound escaped. The sight of his titanic wife—his titanic mommy—orgasming so violently above him immediately brought Tom over the edge as well. She was holding him down too tightly for him to move, but he nevertheless struggled in vain to buck his hips up into her. He came so hard that he nearly passed out. Lily collapsed on top of him, before moving to the side, spooning him tightly, and he was once again surrounded by her. “Bliss” no longer described the sensation. It was something deeper, something that went beyond words.

He had no idea how long they laid like that, or whether he fell asleep at any point, but the golden light of the afternoon had been replaced by the soft blue light of the early evening before Lily spoke.

“I came so hard I think I gave myself a leg cramp,” she said, exhausted, and then laughed. Tom laughed along with her.

“I’m getting hungry,” she continued. “Let’s get dressed and I’ll make dinner.”

“Oh, no, it’s my night to cook.”

Lily’s arms tightened around Tom as she gently kissed the back of his head. “Let Mommy cook for you tonight, sweetie. You’re not getting out of all of your chores, but tonight, I want to take care of you.”

“Okay, Lily. You can cook.”

Lily suddenly tugged on his shoulder, making him turn to face her, and kissed his forehead.

“My first rule, as your new Mommy, is that I don’t want you calling me ‘Lily’ anymore.”

“...What?”

“Well, I don’t think it’s very appropriate for you to talk to your Mommy on a first name basis. It’s disrespectful.” She smiled at him through half-lidded eyes, but her tone made it clear that she wasn’t kidding. “From now on, as far as you’re concerned, my only name is ‘Mommy.’”

“That… that’s crazy, Lily.”

“Ah!” she tapped a finger against his lips. “Remember, you just told me you’d be a good boy. Good boys don’t talk back. I’ll let that one slide, but the next time you disobey me, I’m not going to be so lenient.”

Tom’s eyes went wide. 

“Do you understand?”

A long, pregnant pause. A hundred different responses flashing through his mind. But in the end, only one made it to his lips.

“Yes.”

“Yes what?”

“Yes… Mommy.”

“Good boy.”

Lily wanted everything to be perfect.

Tom had put an incredible amount of trust in her, and she knew that she needed to respect that. Obviously, she was getting off on this; good fucking God was she getting off on this (should she forbid him from cursing? Might be fun). But, setting all the domination and mind games and magic aside, Tom was still her husband. When he’d first agreed to start giving her his size, she had promised him that she would find a way to repay him. He’d only given her more since then, which meant that she had an even greater debt to him.

Which was to say, if she was going to be his Mommy, she was going to be the best Mommy he could hope for.

She woke up at four in the morning, too wired to sleep and deciding she had more productive things to do than toss and turn for hours. If she knew her Tommy, he was going to wake up anxious and full of doubt, second-guessing his decision to accept this new relationship dynamic. She needed to absolutely bury him in reasons to embrace her as his Mommy, to suffocate that doubtful voice in his head. 

She planned out her morning as she washed her hair. She was getting tall enough that she had to bend over slightly to get her head under the shower head; it was inconvenient, but any frustration was completely overshadowed by the reminder of her growth that it provided. That shower head had been a good foot above her the entire time they’d lived in this house, and now she had to stoop down to fit under it. A soapy hand slipped between her legs at the thought.

First favor I’ve done Tom today: letting him sleep while I’m feeling this horny.

Getting all of her hair wrapped up in a towel took a frustrating amount of time. It wasn’t just long, it was thick, and just when she thought she’d gotten it all, she’d catch a few stray locks poking out. Once she finally had it wrangled, she moved on to thinking about what to wear. She’d splurged on a few outfits that showed off her expanding figure back when she was 5’9”, but she was more than 6’1” now; none of it really fit. She still had a few tops she could squeeze into, but none of them felt right. She didn’t just need a nice outfit, not even a sexy outfit. She needed one that screamed Mommy. She imagined tight U-neck blouses, floral skirts, dark stockings, and thick, oversized sweaters. Fashionable but cozy clothes that would make you long to cuddle up to her, or chaste, conservative outfits betrayed by the absurd amount of woman straining against them.

She didn’t have anything like that. The stores wouldn’t be open for hours, and she needed to be ready by the time Tommy woke up. She’d have to improvise.

Stepping into the walk-in closet, her eyes scanned across the racks and shelves as she thought deeply about what might work. On a lark, she turned her attention toward Tom’s side of the closet, and her eyes immediately lit up in inspiration as they settled on a blue terry cloth bathrobe. It had been a gift to Tom from years back, and he barely ever used it, which meant it was in near perfect condition. It wasn’t exactly what she had in mind for the ideal wardrobe, but it certainly checked the “cozy, cuddly” boxes.

Plus, most importantly, it would actually fit. Lily slid her naked arms through the sleeves, enjoying the fluffy material brushing against her skin. She pulled it closed, and—

Oh.

It didn’t fit.

Lily could barely get the two sides of the robe to come together; it was tight across her shoulders, and her hips and breasts were too big. Pulling it as tightly as she could, she could just barely make the robe close, but doing so constricted her chest, and the taut threads stretched across her back felt like they might tear if she kept them like that too long.

She still hadn’t quite reached Tom’s original height, but his old clothes were already too small for her. She was, unquestionably, bigger than Tom ever was.

She covered her mouth, working hard to let out a long, slow shutter quietly enough that it wouldn’t wake Tom in the other room.

Taking a moment to collect herself, she decided that the bathrobe was still her best bet; she’d just have to wear it open. Not exactly the “conservative yet sexy” vibe she’d hoped for, but it was still the best option she had available to her.

Next on the list was make-up. She wanted to apply a subtle touch here, doing just enough to accentuate her beauty while still appearing at a glance to be wearing nothing at all. A little lip gloss, some light mascara, maybe some concealer to hide the dark spots she must certainly have under her eyes.

Actually… no. Despite having gotten so little sleep, her reflection looked stunningly fresh and radiant. She touched her cheek, and realized all over again just how smooth it had become. Studying her reflection closely for the first time in a while, she was once more struck by just how much she’d changed. The transformation in her face was much smaller and subtler than anything else, but it had crept along so far that she now felt like she was looking at both her own reflection and the reflection of a completely different, much more beautiful woman at the same time. Her eyes seemed larger, her irises a brighter shade of green. Her lips looked so full and enticing that she wanted to kiss them. Her teeth had always been fine, but now they were pristine.

She looked every bit as soft and warm as the too-small bathrobe flowing loosely around her… but there was something else, too. Something almost… regal about her face. Her reflection reminded her of storybook illustrations of kindly, benevolent queens, the kind that get replaced by evil stepmothers but return at the end to restore peace and order. Absolute authority and loving femininity in perfect harmony.

You know, magic curse, you’re pretty darn good at what you do.

She could still stand to use a touch of make-up, but only a touch. She needed to be careful not to—

She laughed softly.

She needed to be careful not to gild the Lily.

Hair still tied up in a towel, bathrobe flowing freely about her naked body, she quietly opened the bathroom door. The first light of dawn was starting to creep in through the window, just enough that she could see Tommy still in bed, her heart melting at the sight of him bundled up in the sheets. He looked so little, so precious. She wanted to immediately crawl back into bed with him, curl up around him, protect him from a world that would very soon be getting too big for him.

But there would be time for that later.

She descended the stairs cautiously. She was a lot less light on her feet these days, and had to take the steps slow to avoid making them creak too loudly. She headed for the kitchen, putting on a pot of coffee before she started frying a pan of bacon. As she waited for it to cook, she began chopping vegetables, beating eggs, and making a pie crust. Cooking was so much easier when you could actually reach everything! She wondered if Tom could smell her cooking in his sleep, if the soft thunk-thunk-thunk of her knife was penetrating his dreams. It made her heart swell to imagine him snuggling deeper into his pillow as the familiar scents and sounds soothed his unconscious mind.

More and more sunlight gradually filled the house as Lily worked, assembling the quiche and sliding it into the oven. While it baked, she poured herself a cup of coffee and took a seat in her favorite chair, smiling contentedly as she heard it ever so slightly groan under her weight. The chair was an overstuffed loveseat, and she used to be able to pack herself tightly into one of its corners, curling up there to read or nap. She was too big for that now, but still not as big as she wished; the loveseat was a bit too wide for her to use both armrests at once, and if she scooted all the way back against the cushion, her feet couldn’t quite reach the floor.

Oh well. At least there was still something around here for her to grow into.

When her coffee was done, Lily unwrapped her hair. Grabbing a brush from the bathroom, she began to dutifully brush it out, humming quietly to herself. She’d never wanted to deal with the maintenance of long hair, but this morning at least, brushing it out felt peaceful, meditative. Although, if it kept growing as fast as it had been, caring for it would become a full-time job in itself. She could always get it cut… but that seemed like such a waste when it looked so beautiful.

The thought was interrupted by the dinging of the oven timer, spurring Lily back into action. Like everything else, the quiche had been a calculated choice. It needed to sit out and cool, providing a window for her and Tom to spend some time in bed together, while the delicious smells wafting from downstairs would remind him that she’d been taking care of him since before he woke up.

With everything ready, she crept back up to the bedroom and eased herself into bed. Tommy was sleeping just as soundly as she’d left him, a gorgeous little angel of a man. As quietly as she could, she gathered some pillows to prop herself up higher. She didn’t just want him to wake up to the sight of her; she wanted him to wake up to the sight of her looking down at him.

She took a few moments to play with her hair and the bathrobe, making sure that each lock and fold of fabric draped over her body in the most enticing way possible. When she was finally satisfied, she reached out and stroked Tom’s cheek with the back of her hand.

“Tommy, sweetie, it’s time to wake up.”

* * *

Tom’s eyes fluttered open.

He’d been dreaming. He couldn’t remember any of the details, but he was left with a feeling of… comfort.

As he slowly blinked the sleep away from his eyes, it felt less as though he’d woken up and more like he’d simply transitioned into another dream.

Lily was lying next to him, staring down into his eyes, face glowing with adoration. Her gorgeous red hair flowed down around the arm propping up her head, seeming to dance in golden beams of early morning sunlight. Was she… wearing his old bathrobe? It hung loosely over her, just barely covering one of her nipples. The way her hip dramatically rose up from underneath the plush blue fabric brought to his sleepy mind the image of a tidal wave. 

Tom’s eyes returned to Lily’s. She said nothing, instead just continuing to stare, the robe shifting along her body as she heaved a small sigh. Had he been fully awake, such an intense focus of affection might’ve made him blush. But as he was, half-asleep with his mental guard completely down, the sight just filled him with joy. He couldn’t help himself. With as much speed as his groggy body would allow, he closed the gap between them, throwing his arms around her as he buried his face in her tremendous breasts. He felt a jolt of arousal as he realized that he was too small for his hands to meet behind her back, which prompted him to begin kissing and nuzzling her. She giggled softly at his enthusiasm, and he felt the softness of the bathrobe fall across him as she embraced him.

“I love you so much, Lily,” he sighed. 

Immediately, he felt her stiffen in his arms. Her embrace tightened slightly, and it no longer felt comforting or loving. It felt vaguely… dangerous.  All at once, he became intensely aware of just how much heavier and stronger she was than him, how completely she had him at her mercy.

His mind flashed back to the cat and the squirrel.

“Sweetie, we talked about this.” Her voice was flat, devoid of affect. Tom craned his neck; she was holding him too tightly for him to see her face clearly, but out of the corner of his vision he could make out her eyes, half-lidded, staring down at him judgmentally.

“T-talked about what?” He’d done something to upset her, though he couldn’t imagine what. He was still shaking the last vestiges of sleep from his brain, and he scrambled to think of what he possibly could have done wrong in the short minute or two he’d been awake.

“Are you really trying to say that you don’t remember?” Her flat tone gave way to disapproval, and it felt like a knife to Tom’s heart. What did he do?! All he’d done was hug her, and tell her he loved her, and—

Oh.

“You called me ‘Lily,’ baby. You’re not supposed to do that anymore.”

“R-right, um. I’m sorry, it—”

“You were so good about it last night. You addressed me properly all night long.” Tom still didn’t like this. It was one thing if she wanted to be a bit… well, maternal toward him. Forbidding her from using her name, making her exclusively call her Mommy, like he was a little kid… it just seemed like it was taking things too far. He hadn’t argued with her about it last night, he’d played along to humor her, because, well…

Because he was finding it harder and harder to tell her no.

“I-it was an accident. I was barely awake, it was force of habit. It won’t happen again, L—... Mommy.”

“Hm.” Lily pushed Tom away from her slightly. With one hand clamped on his shoulder, she grabbed his chin with the other, tilting his head around, inspecting him, her expression cold.

“I guess that makes sense. This is still new, I guess you need some more time to adapt. But I’m not going to accept that excuse much longer. You will show me the respect I deserve, understand?” Every word was dripping with disapproval. There was a rational part of Tom that wanted to say something, to put his foot down, to tell her that this game wasn’t fun. That rational voice was completely drowned in the shame Lily was raining down upon him.

“Yes, Mommy. I understand.”

“Good.” Lily released him.

Then, she peeled off the oversized pajama pants he’d slept in.

* * *

Lily was just pretending.

Enforcing the “Mommy” rule was just a domination game. Just some kinky fun: set some rules, punish her submissive little husband when he broke them. It made perfect sense he wouldn’t remember the rules first thing in the morning, it was clearly just an honest mistake. But, being unreasonably strict was part of the fun.

Hearing him say her real name certainly hadn’t angered her for real. Obviously she wasn’t actually upset that her sweet, soft little boy had spoken to her as though they were equals. It was just fun and games! Just silly, sexy, fun and games. 

And the frustration she was feeling was just her getting too into her character.

Is it the magic that’s making me feel this way?... Oh, who cares. I’m mad, does it matter why?

After all those hours of preparation, all the time she spent planning out the perfect morning, he’d gone and ruined it the moment he woke up. “Honest mistake?” He shouldn’t be capable of making that kind of “honest mistake.” It wasn’t about him calling her Mommy, not really; that was just a symbol of his devotion, of his complete and total acceptance of her as his Mommy. That acceptance needed to be bone-deep, it needed to be drilled into the bedrock of his mind.

He shouldn’t see Lily, his wife, and call her Mommy. He should see his Mommy, and call her Mommy because it wouldn’t occur to him call her anything else.

These were the thoughts going through Lily’s head as she sucked her husband’s cock, her lips and tongue working with aggressive speed. Tom was sprawled out on the bed, screaming in pleasure as he writhed in response to every movement Lily made. She paused, rose up onto her hands and knees, and crawled forward to loom over him, placing a finger to his lips.

“Hush, and sit still. Mommy’s working.”

She immediately went back at it, and Tom struggled not to move, clamping his hands over his mouth. Despite his best efforts, he still continued to squirm a little, and a few pitiful little whines escaped from him. Despite her anger, Lily couldn’t help but find that adorable. 

He was lucky he was so cute.

She continued to lick, and suck, and lick, bobbing up and down over and over. And then, just when it seemed as if he couldn’t take anymore, just when it seemed like he was about to completely explode…

She stopped. 

“Alright, Tommy. We can’t spend all day in bed. Let’s go eat breakfast.”

“H-...Huh?...” Tom responded, his voice whining and desperate.

“I told you last night, sweetie. The next time you disobeyed me, you wouldn’t be getting off the hook. I understand it was an accident, and I know that you apologized. But that doesn’t mean you get out of being punished.”

“I… I don’t under-...” He trailed off, swallowing, too close to climax to think straight. “I don’t understand.”

“It’s very simple. Your cumming privileges are revoked, until I think that you’ve learned your lesson.”

“B-but…”

“Tommy. Do you really want more punishment?”

He hesitated, wriggling under her disapproving glare, desperate for release but even more desperate not to disobey her further.

“...No, Mommy.”

“Good. Then let’s eat.”

Tom nodded, then moved to put on his pants. Lily held out a hand to stop him.

“Mm, no, I think pants privileges are revoked, too. I need to be able to keep you honest.”

Tom looked at her pleadingly.

“Don’t give me that! You have nowhere to be. You can wear pants again after you’ve earned them.”

Tom slumped, defeated. “Fine.”

“Not a fan of your tone, but I’ll let it slide. Now seriously, come on. I’ve got a quiche cooling on the counter and it should be just about perfect.”

* * *

Tom couldn’t even think.

At the breakfast table, Lily had served him a slice of quiche—it was delicious—as she went over the chores he had to do for the day. She wanted him to put away the dishes, mop the kitchen, vacuum everywhere else, and dust everything. If he did a good enough job, she’d finally let him cum.

“Okay… Mommy. I’ll get the house cleaned.”

“Good! But, remember, this is a punishment, which means… come here.”

Slowly, Tom rose to his feet, and circled the table to approach her.

“Yeah, see, this doesn’t work,” she said, gesturing to his dick. His erection had largely died down over the course of their meal. “Clearly, I’m going to have to stay on top of this.”

She reached out and ran a finger across his balls, making his knees go weak. Loosely grasping his shaft, she pumped him only a couple of times before stopping. Tom found himself moaning in frustration, his body aching for release as she drew back her hand.

“I need to be careful not to overdo it. Anymore than that and I think I might’ve put you over the edge.”

“Llll…. Mommy, please.”

“Mm. I’m going to enjoy hearing that phrase. Come on, Tommy. Let’s take care of the day’s photoshoot so you can get started on your chores.”

“Ph... Photos? But… I’m naked…”

“And?”

Tom stared at her, the look on her face almost too innocent, as if she couldn’t possibly imagine why that would be a problem.

“Nothing…”

Once they were done shooting, Tom got to work. Or tried to, anyway. Every chore on Lily’s list would’ve been easy at his old size, but ever since the curse, each one was more difficult every time he had to do them. Most of the dishes went in cabinet shelves that were no longer within his reach, which meant that emptying the dishwasher involved dragging a stepladder back and forth around the kitchen. Dusting was a similar story, though at least he didn’t have to bend down so far to reach table legs and lower shelves. Even the vacuuming and mopping were getting harder; the vacuum was starting to get heavy, taking more and more of strength to push around, and if he overfilled the mop bucket, he could barely lift it at all. Amidst everything, he had to admit that this was giving him a newfound appreciation for Lily; she’d been handling chores like this at an even smaller size for years.

Speaking of his wife, she was absolutely relentless. Whichever room Tom went in to work, she found an excuse to lounge around in it. While he was working in the kitchen, she sat at the table with her phone. When he moved into the living room, she sat on the sofa with a book. He couldn’t complain too much about his lack of clothes, because she wasn’t wearing much more than him, never changing or even closing up the bathrobe. She was absolutely stunning, and seemed to make a point of sitting in the most provocative positions possible. The sight of her was incredibly distracting.

And of course that wasn’t the half of it. If, at any point, she decided that he’d gotten too flaccid, she was suddenly upon him, massaging his cock with her fingers or her mouth until it was once again rock-hard. It was driving him insane. It didn’t even really feel good anymore; he was so overstimulated that all he really felt was a constant dull ache, his penis screaming out for attention, making it impossible to concentrate on his chores. A few times, he nearly gave into instinct, reaching down to take care of it himself. A sharp, wordless glare from Lily was all it took to make him stop.

He'd be angry, if he had the mental bandwidth to be anything but desperate.

A few months ago, he could’ve handled the chores in only a couple hours. With his shrunken size, it’d probably take the whole morning and a bit of the afternoon. With Lily’s torture, he was barely even halfway done by 1:00 PM.

“How’s it coming, Tommy?”

“I…” he took a deep breath, reclaiming the handful of available braincells he had to focus them on conversation instead of cleaning. “I’m nearly finished down here. Once I’m done dusting, I can start on the upstairs. I hope it won’t take as long.”

“Good, because I want you take a break from cleaning. I’ve got something else for you to do.” Lily plopped down in the center of the loveseat in the living room, resting her arms across the back of it, and slowly spread her legs, the bathrobe gradually falling more and more open as she did so.

“Wh… What is it, Mommy?”

She smirked at him. “I thought it was pretty obvious. I want you to eat me out, baby.”

“B-but… But I… I haven’t…”

“Hm? Are you trying to say that you haven’t gotten to cum yet? Why should that matter, sweetie? Mommy wants to feel your tongue inside her, and you said this morning that you’d do whatever Mommy wanted you to, right?”

Tom hesitated, fidgeting, so Lily continued. “You’re the one who’s being punished, Tom. I don’t see why I should have to go without just because you misbehaved. Watching you pattering around the house naked all day, keeping you nice and hard, it’s got me horny. So, come help Mommy out.”

Sighing in defeat, Tom approached his wife. Kneeling down, he gradually moved his face closer and closer to her glistening pussy.

“Thaaaat’s it, good boy. You are a good boy, Tommy. I know you’re—ah!!—I know how hard you’re trying. It’s not fair, is it, sweetheart? Mmmmmmm. You made one little slip-up when you first woke up, and Mommy’s been punishing you for it all—oh!—day—ah!!—long. She’s just so strict, isn’t she? Not even a cute, sweet, obedient little thing like you can live up to her standards. Oh!! Mmm, mm-hm, right there, cutie, right there. Keep going. Faster. Faster! Faster!” 

Lily panted, harder and harder, as Tom continued to lick. After only few more moments, she erupted, her heaving breaths turning slower and deeper. The sight of his wife, mostly naked, breasts rising and falling with each inhalation, was nearly enough to make Tom cum right alongside her; he had no idea how he managed to hold it in.

After a beat, Lily smiled down at Tom, still kneeling on the floor. “That was very good, Tommy. Good enough that I think you’ve earned a commuted sentence.” She rose to her feet, and as he moved to follow suit, she scooped him up into her arms, carrying him across the room.

She was going to let him cum? Tom was so overwhelmed with relief that all of his frustrations and misgivings left him at once.

“Thank you, Mommy.”

“Oh, sweetie, you’re welcome!” Slowly, she carried him upstairs to the bedroom. It wasn’t really surprising that she could carry him so easily now, but this was the first time that she’d really proven it.

Setting him down on the edge of the bed, she smiled down at him, the same glowing, affectionate smile he’d first woken up to.

“Let’s see now… what’s going to be the best way to make my little husband cum?” she said as she lowered herself to her knees. “I could finish what I started this morning. I bet you’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

“Y-yes, Mommy.” A part of him couldn’t help but be embarrassed by how pathetic he sounded, but he didn’t care. He needed to feel release.

“I could always use my hands, but that’s not as fun. I could just fuck you… but honestly, I’ve been teasing you so much today that I think you’d burst before I even got you inside of me. Just feeling my thighs against your cock might be enough to do it.”

“I… Uh-huh.”

“What to do, what to do. I mean, you’re so wound-up that I think touching you at all might be enough. In fact, I might not even need to touch you. I bet if I just said the right things, whispered the right words in your ear, that would do it, wouldn’t it Tommy?” As she spoke, she gradually dropped her voice into a low, sultry register, and sure enough his cock began to twitch.

“Please… Mommy, I can’t take it anymore…”

“Oh, sweetie, you’re right. Mommy’s being mean again, isn’t she? If all it’s going to take is one little touch, then I just need to pick the best part of me to touch you with, don’t I? And I think I know just the thing.”

Slowly, Lily leaned in, raising a hand to each of her breasts. At a torturously slow pace, she eased forward more and more, holding her breasts up and apart, until one rested on each of Tom’s thighs. Slowly, slowly, she brought them together, pressing them more and more firmly against Tom’s cock. It was fully buried in her cleavage, completely consumed by her tits. Tom bucked his hips violently as Lily held still, squeezing his penis between her breasts as he came. The torturous anticipation he’d been racked with all day collapsed, crumbling away under the rushing force of one of the most powerful orgasms Tom had ever felt. As he finished, he fell forward, Lilly’s breasts squishing against his midsection as he throw his arms around her neck.

“That’s my good boy.”

Lily closed her eyes, hands fidgeting in anticipation.

She was standing at attention, back pressed against the height chart in her studio. One of the cameras rhythmically clicked as Tom struggled to reach the top of her head to mark her on the chart, stretching as high as he could on his toes. Lily felt his slight, scrawny body struggling against her own, his shoulders bumping up against her breasts, and had shut her eyes to try and ignore him and keep still. 

“I… I can’t reach around your, uh. Your chest.” A thrill went down Lily’s spine, and she had to redouble her efforts to hold still.

“Try from the side then! C’mon, hurry up. You know that today’s the big day!”

Tom swallowed and nodded, moving around to her side. Lily shut her eyes more tightly, balling and unballing her fists as she waited, gripping the fabric of the new teal sundress she’d been saving for the occasion. She’d been waiting to hit this milestone ever since she cracked six feet; she’d been so close yesterday, by today she must have reached—

“Um. I can’t reach from this side either. Your hips are too wide for me to stand close enough. Maybe I can go get a stool—”

“Oh, for… here!” Snapping her eyes open, Lily grabbed him by the waist and hoisted him up. Suddenly, they were eye-to-eye for the first time in nearly a month. Tom blushed, too awestruck to do what he was up here for, and Lily blushed back, heat building between her legs as she studied her husband’s precious, delicate face, and realized just how weightless he felt in her arms.

She broke eye contact by looking up, gesturing with her head to the height chart. Tom shook himself out of his reverie and made a dot with a pen.

“You’re 6’3”, Mommy.” Lily breathed in slowly, deeply, her expanding lungs pressing her tits against Tom’s body.

“A-actually, you… you’re just a little bit taller than 6’3”.”

The cameras kept clicking away, and Lily mentally snapped a picture as well, taking a beat to enshrine this moment in her memory.

“Do you know what that means, Tommy?” she asked, continuing to hold him up to her level.

The look on his face made it clear that he did.

“It means that even if you were still as tall as you used to be, your wife would still be bigger than you.”

“Y-... yeah.”

“But you aren’t as tall as you used to be, are you baby?” Lily turned around, placing Tom against the chart, his head level with the 6’3'' mark. Then, she began to very gradually lower him.

“No, you used to be up here, but now you’re all… the way… down… there.” On “there,” Tom’s feet finally touched the floor again. Lily wrapped her arms around him, her tits deforming around his head as she pulled him firmly into her chest.

“From my big, strong husband, down to my adorable little boy.”

In response, Tom simply threw his arms around her, squeezing her as tightly as he could (which wasn’t all that tightly).

“Are you Mommy’s adorable little boy?”

“...Yes.”

“Then say it, sweetie.”

Tom pulled his face out of her cleave enough to look up at her, face turning a deep shade of red. Lily couldn’t help but laugh.

“I-I’m… I’m your…” She grinned as she felt his erection pressing into her leg, just above her knee. “I’m your a-adorable… adorable little boy…”

“You are!” Lily lifted Tom up again, planting a big kiss on his lips before setting him down and hugging him even more tightly. “And you get littler and more adorable every day. Speaking of! We still need to measure you, don’t we?” 

The doorbell echoed into the garage from the house.

“Stay right there, sweetie. Mommy will be right back.” She quickly made for the front door, her dress flowing around her bare ankles. Even something as simple as answering the doorbell gave her an opportunity to revel in her growth, appreciating how many fewer steps it took to make the trip.

She opened the door on a delivery man, whose eyes only came up to her throat. Surprised, he immediately looked up to meet her gaze, then glanced down at the extraordinary amount of cleavage she had on display, tantalizingly close to his face. After lingering there for just a second too long, he forced himself to look back into her eyes, clearing his throat.

“I have a uh, delivery…” he said, stepping aside to reveal a large cardboard box, roughly three feet long on each side.

“Oh, yes! I’ve been expecting that. Thank you so much, sweetie!” The delivery man was visibly flustered as Lily took a step out onto the stoop, grabbing onto one of the box’s handholds.

“Oh, ma’am, be careful with that! It’s… heavy…” before he’d even finished his warning, Lily had heaved the box up into the air one-handed, steadying it with her other hand as she moved to bring it inside. She set it down in the foyer, then shot the man a wink before shutting the door.

“What is that, Lil—” Tom stopped, feigning a cough to mask his misstep. “Mommy?”

Lily glowered at him for a moment. He hadn’t fully slipped up since the day she’d punished him, but he still kept having all these little near-misses that showed her that he’d yet to really internalize their new relationship. Still, he was technically obeying her, so she couldn’t exactly punish him. She just hoped he’d get better at it with time.

She shook her head and turned her attention to his question. “It’s a new office chair. That cheap one we’ve got upstairs is starting to creak under my weight, and… well, my hips are getting a little too wide to fit between the arm rests. This is one of those big fancy ones, like you see in an executive’s office!”

Tom raised an eyebrow. “Those are… pretty expensive, aren’t they? Can we really afford something like that right now? I mean, I’ve already missed two paychecks being out of work.”

“Sweetheart…” she answered, closing the distance between them and placing a hand against his cheek. “You’re talking to me like I’m your wife. I’m your Mommy now, remember?”

“But, no, that’s… That’s not… I’m talking about our money. That’s… you know… real.”

Lily’s eyes went wide and Tom desperately tried to backpedal as she silently fumed. “I’m not! I’m not saying that… this, isn’t real. But, I’m just worried, you know? You bought us both all-new clothes this week, and that’s like, the second or third time you’ve done that. And now the chair, it… I mean, I can see our bank account. The costs are adding up.”

“Tom, what are you?”

“...Huh?”

Lily shrugged and crossed her arms, staring down at her husband imperiously. “What are you?” she repeated. “What did you just tell me that you are?”

Tom still didn’t catch on for a moment or two, but when he did, he shook his head. “No, Li—” her stare intensified and he stopped himself, clearly more out of frustration than out of respect.

He was really trying her patience.

“No, Mommy, that’s not what I’m talking about right now. I—”

“That’s what I’m talking about right now, Tommy.” She took a step closer, resting a hand on each of his shoulders and standing up straight, lording her eighteen inch height advantage over him. Light streamed in through the window in the front door at Lily’s back, making it so that he was literally in her shadow.

Her intimidation tactic worked, and she watched the nerve drain out of his face. He looked so small down there, so pathetic. Is this what she used to look like to him? He’d never tried to intimidate her with his size like this, but the fact that he used to even be capable of it made her angry.

“Now, I’m going to ask you again, and if you don’t answer me this time, you’re not going to like what happens. What are you?”

Tom sputtered and stuttered, the little bit of defiance he’d mustered completely draining away from him. “I-I… I’m… your adorable little boy.”

“That’s right, Tom, you are. Do adorable little boys worry about things like ‘bank accounts?’”

“I… I…” Looking down into his eyes, she could see that he wanted to argue with her. His lips quivered as he tried to force himself to speak, but no words came.

“Personally, I think that adorable little boys, adorable good little boys, trust their Mommies to handle things like that for them. Don’t you agree, Tommy?”

“Uh… I…” she could feel him trembling through her hands. Good. “I guess so…”

“Do you trust your Mommy, Tom?”

“I-it’s not about trust, I’m j-just worried that we’re going to run out of—”

“Tom. Do you trust your Mommy?”

“I… I mean… of course I trust you.”

“Mommy.”

“Huh?”

“Say, ‘of course I trust you, Mommy.’”

Tom deflated slightly. His eyes darted around, but with how close she was, there was nowhere he could turn to avoid looking at her.

“...Of course I trust you, Mommy.”

“Louder.”

“Of course I trust you, Mommy!”

“Good boy.” Warmth had all at once returned to her voice, and she smiled at him as she patted his head. She was still mad, but she needed to reinforce the behavior she wanted out of him.

“Now say, ‘I’m sorry for talking back to you, Mommy.’”

She could hear Tom’s voice catch in his throat. His lips quivered, and there was a slight shimmer in his eyes.

Was she really making him cry?

“I-I…” He heaved a sigh, turning his gaze toward the ground. She realized that it wasn’t her that was bringing him to tears, not exactly. It was his shame that he wasn’t putting up more of a fight.

She’d have to train that out of him.

“I’m sorry for talking back to you, Mommy.”

“Good boy,” she cooed. Gently, she used one hand to tilt his head up to face her, and the other to wipe away the tear running down his cheek. She kissed him tenderly on the forehead, and smiled as she felt him shutter beneath her.

“Now, sweetie, I want you to say just one more thing: ‘let me put your new chair together for you, Mommy, to show you how sorry I am and how much I love you.’”

“L-let me put your new chair together for you, M-mommy. To, to show you how s-sorry I am, and how much I love you.”

“Oh, honey! That’s so sweet of you! You can take it to the garage to work on it. Be careful though, it’s heavy. Don’t try to pick it up, just drag it. We’ll have to finish the photo shoot later—oh! That’s right! The cameras are still going!” Lily took off toward the garage, leaving Tom to struggle with the heavy box alone.

She was still nursing a bit of anger toward her husband, but it was starting to fade. More importantly, she felt pretty confident that after all that he wouldn’t ask her any more questions about their finances.

Which was good, because she didn’t want to spoil his surprise.

* * *

Tom had let this get out of hand.

Obviously, he had a pretty strong submissive streak. He’d made his peace with that weeks ago. He even had to admit that it was pretty fucking hot when Lily put on the whole “Mommy” act. He didn’t really mind calling her Mommy while they fooled around. If he was being honest, he liked it, and he liked it a lot.

But this entire time, Lily had been pushing the envelope further and further. It was fun, at first, as she kept exploring more and more ways to dominate him, her efforts multiplied by her absorption of his size. But something about that day he first called her Mommy… it felt like something had changed. Like he’d activated something in her, and this was no longer a matter of fun and games. She wasn’t content to take charge in the bedroom, wasn’t content to find little ways to belittle and dominate him throughout the day. Now, it felt like she wouldn’t be satisfied with anything less than complete, unquestioning subservience.

Lily had told him, back when he was 5’6” (God, that seemed so tall now!) that he was in complete control. That she was only playing the role of a dominant partner because that’s what he liked, and if he stopped liking it, all he had to do was say the word, and she’d stop. He only had to give her as much of his size as he wanted. She’d play the role of the boss, but in reality, he’d be the one in charge.

Had that ever been true?

Had she just told him what he needed to hear to agree to go along with all of this? Or, had she really meant it at the start, and decided to quietly change the terms of the arrangement somewhere along the line? Did he lose control of the situation at some point, or did he never have it to begin with? 

As he lay in bed alone, curled up in the sheets as he listened to Lily moving about downstairs, another possibility occurred to him. What if he did still have control? He’d complained, and pushed back, and even gotten upset a few times, but he’d never actually told her to stop. What if…

What if on some level, he wanted this?

No, that couldn’t be true.

Then why hadn’t he tried to have a serious talk with her? Over the past several days, he’d occasionally tried to resist her, tried to argue or assert himself, but she’d just steamroll him and he’d inevitably go along with whatever she said. She’d “punished” him a couple times, but she rarely had to go that far. A stern look, a sharp word, and he’d suddenly feel an irresistible wave of shame and guilt, and found himself desperate to get back in her good graces. 

Was… Was this the next stage of the curse? Was he right from the start that it was playing with their minds? That would explain why Lily had suddenly kicked her domination games into overdrive, and why he found himself incapable of resisting her; even now, as he considered the idea of going downstairs and calmly but firmly asserting some boundaries, the idea was unpleasant to him. The mere thought felt like touching a hot stove.

That was it then. The curse was robbing him of his willpower, just like it was robbing him of his size. Maybe Lily would stop if he could work up the nerve to force the issue… but he wasn’t capable of doing that anymore.

The only other explanation was that… that for all his fretting and complaining, he liked the way Lily was treating him. And that just couldn’t be right. He wanted his independence! He’d been telling himself for a while that he’d talk to her about ending their sex life once they swapped heights; that seemed like a poetic way to close things out. But now, 4’9” was in the rearview, and he still hadn’t even tried to broach the subject. It… it just never seemed like the right time. Either she was scolding him for failing to meet her expectations of obedience, or she was smothering him with affection, or they were having a normal, quiet moment, and bringing it up would ruin that.

Or, or, or.

Was the curse going to ever let him ask to stop? 

“Tommy!” came Lily’s voice from the kitchen, followed by creaking stairs. Lily’s footsteps were just a little bit heavier every day. “Are you awake?”

“Yes… Mommy.” He rolled over to look toward the door, and his jaw dropped.

Lily was breathtaking. The first time he saw her each day, her beauty overwhelmed him all over again. Probably because, in part, every morning she was just a little bit more beautiful than she’d been the night before.

She was wearing a soft blue sleeveless sweater-dress, the chunky knit patterns in the fabric warping and stretching as they traced the outrageous elliptical lines of her body, flaring out dramatically at her chest, coming back in to follow the curve of her belly, before once again exploding outward as the dress reached her hips, so wide they nearly filled the doorframe, before the hem finally terminated just above the knee.

Her hips filled the doorway horizontally, and the rest of her filled it vertically, her head only a few inches shy of the molding, her wild auburn mane taking up most of the gap. Her hair, wavy and lustrous, rose voluminously off of her scalp before descending down her shoulders and beyond, curling up just a bit at the tips. It looked messy at first blush, but it was clearly a well-manicured, deliberately planned mess.

And then there was her face, smiling that same adoring smile it did so often, watching him wordlessly as he slowly took in the sight of her. 

Tom finally realized he’d been staring.

“Um. Sorry.”

“No! Mommy loves the way you look at her, sweetie. Never apologize for that. You look as long as you like.”

Tom felt an aching in his heart. Her words, soft and melodious, made him painfully aware of just how much empty space there was in the bed when she wasn’t in it. His feet came nowhere close to the edge of the mattress, and even if he were to lay spread-eagle, he wouldn’t be able to reach either of the sides from his current position. Seeing her there in the doorway, the most gorgeous woman he’d ever seen, looking down at him with such pure, undiluted love, it made every single inch that separated them feel unbearably painful. All he wanted to do was curl up with her, let her soothing touch and warm, expansive body take away all of his fears and anxieties.

The fact that she was the root cause of those fears and anxieties didn’t make him want that any less.

Slowly, she began to enter the bedroom, and Tom did his best to hide the anticipation he felt as she drew closer. She sat on the side of the bed, and Tom felt the mattress deform under her weight. Tossing her hair over her shoulder, she reached out and gently guided him to scoot over and lay his head on her lap, sliding her dress up slightly to give him full access to her impossibly silky thigh. He sighed as she stroked his hair, and he very nearly forgot entirely that he’d been so troubled before she came in.

None of that seemed important right now.

“I got a phone call, sweetie. I actually have a wedding booked this weekend.”

“Oh!... Really? I haven’t heard you talk about wedding photos in months.”

“I know, but these folks booked me all the way back last year. I did their engagement photos, they were really nice!... Boy. I guess they’re gonna be in for a real surprise when they see me, huh?”

“Oh, yeah, wow. Well, we do need the money.”

Lily’s hand came to a rest on Tom’s neck. “Oh, sweetie, are you still thinking about that? I told you to let me worry about it.”

“I know, but. It’s just… we’re burning through most of our savings. I’ll probably have to go back to work soon.”

“Shhh.” She began gently massaging his shoulder; Tom thought about how strong Lily had gotten, and how hard she must be concentrating to avoid using too much force. “You need to trust your Mommy, sweetheart. She’s got everything under control, I promise.”

Tom tried to respond, but Lily just kept talking. “Anyway, I don’t really love shooting weddings, but it might be fun to see it from a different perspective! No more standing on chairs to get a good eye-level shot, ha. Plus, it’s been a little bit since you’ve gotten out; why don’t you come with me?”

“You want me to come?”

“Sure! Why not? Good food, dancing—oh, I haven’t gotten to dance with you since you started shrinking, that’ll be a blast. I’ll get the pictures taken care of in the first hour or two, and then we’ll make a date night out of it!”

“...Okay! Sure! That sounds fun.”

Lily gently started tugging on Tom, pulling him into her lap and sitting him up. Sitting on her leg like this brought him up to her eye level… maybe slightly below it.

“There’s just one thing, sweetie. I expect you to behave yourself if I take you out. Do you understand what I mean?”

Tom furrowed his brow, and then widened his eyes, his jaw going slack. “No… Please.”

Lily smiled and shook her head. “You have to call me Mommy. If anything, it’s even more important that you do it in public. It wouldn’t reflect very well on me if people saw that I let my little boy talk to me disrespectfully, would it?”

“Re-wh-... How will it reflect on me if people hear me call you that? Everyone will think I’m some kind of… weird pervert!”

“Well, Tommy, first of all: you are kind of a weird pervert. But that’s okay, it turns out so am I. And secondly—”

“I—!”

“And secondly, you don’t have to worry about what anyone else thinks of you. There’s only one person in the entire world you need to please, and she wants you to call her Mommy when she takes you out. Will you do it? Will you be good for me?”

This was it. This was the perfect opportunity to try and hit the brakes. She was making a new demand of him, more ridiculous and humiliating than anything before. And she was asking him if he was willing to go through with it. He didn’t know how much she was really asking, but she was asking all the same. 

This was the time to say something.

No, I’m not going to do that.

I’m sorry, but that’s too much for me.

We should have set a safeword at the start of this; I’d be using it right now if we had.

“...”

“Tom?”

“...O-...Okay, Mommy. I’ll do it.”

Either Tom was right, and the curse was taking away his willpower, or Lily was right, and he was a gigantic pervert.

Well.

“Gigantic” really wasn’t the right word.

“Yay!! Oh, I knew I could count on you, sweetie.” She squeezed him, tightly enough that it probably would have hurt if not for the ample cushioning of her soft sweater and the supple flesh beneath it, and kissed the side of his head over and over again. Each kiss seemed to snuff out one of the screaming voices inside of him, pleading with him to turn back while there was still time. Soon, there was only one thought remaining in his head:

God, her lips are so big now.

“Let’s go get measured for the day, and then I’ll make you something to eat, okay sweetie?” She didn’t bother waiting for his answer, and instead simply stood up, carrying him down the stairs. Some distant part of Tom continued to struggle and fight for control the entire way, but the rest of him simply stared up in awe at Lily’s beautiful face.

Stepping into the garage, Lily shifted Tom in her arms, maneuvering him so that he was facing her, guiding him to hook his hands around her neck and his legs around her waist; his legs didn’t really reach around her waist, but they were able to rest comfortably on her hips. Supporting him with one hand, she began turning on the cameras with another, and before long, they were all clicking away.

Slowly, Lily peeled Tom off of her, and set him down facing the height chart. His eyes were level with the 4’5” mark, and he slowly looked up, tilting his head to fixate four inches higher, at the 4’9” mark.

He thought back to how life used to be. To his slight, petite wife. The woman he could pin to the mattress without a thought, who he used to sling over his shoulder and carry around like it was nothing. He imagined her, at her old height, her old proportions, looking down at him from that 4’9” mark.

Even if she hadn’t grown an inch… she…

“That’s right, cutie.” The real Lily leaned against him, mushing him against the chart, his head just barely clearing the underside of her breasts.

“Even if I hadn’t grown an inch, I’d still be bigger than you. Probably stronger, too.”

That wasn’t what Tom had been thinking. Not exactly, anyway. No,the thought that had shot through Tom’s mind had been more pointed. More troubling. Surely he hadn’t thought that, right? That… that had to be the curse. It had to be! It had planted the thought in his brain, the thought that now continued to reverberate through the corridors of his mind.

Even if she hadn’t grown an inch… she’d still be big enough to be my Mommy.

Lily was having fun.

“Alright, let’s get one with Carl and Grandma now! Everyone else, back out of the frame please.”

It’s not like she hated doing wedding photos. They’d just gotten a bit samey. She’d taken a long enough break that doing this felt a little novel again. Plus, she was actually getting to point her camera around, frame shots, make creative decisions; the kinds of things that the stationary set-up she used for her and Tom at home didn’t allow for.

And, frankly, it was just fun to be big in public.

At 6’6”, she was nearly a full head taller than the next tallest person in attendance. She was drawing so much attention that she was a little worried that she was upstaging the bride. She’d tried to dress conservatively, putting her hair in a tight bun and wearing a professional-looking pantsuit.

But a body like hers was hard to conceal.

On some level, Lily didn’t really feel like she was growing. It felt more like the world around her was getting smaller. The bride, the groom, the crowd of guests, the other vendors… Everyone was just so little! It was like she’d been invited to a miniature wedding—even the taller men seemed somehow smaller to her than it seemed like they should. A thought struck her as she considered why: her eyes were growing along with the rest of her. Everything really did look smaller to her than it would to someone of equal stature.

Well, whatever the explanation, the end result was that the entire mini-wedding struck her as absolutely adorable.

“Alright, that’s perfect. Oh, Carl, your boutonniere just got knocked a little out of whack. Lemme come fix it for you.” It was a lie; she just needed an excuse to get close to the groom. His grandmother stepped away as she fiddled with the lapel of his tuxedo and the flower pinned to it,     looking at him judgmentally the entire time.

“Carl, sweetie, you’ve been staring at me ever since I got here. I know I can be a little… distracting, but don’t you think there’s someone else you should be focusing on today?”

“What? No, I…” He trailed off as Lily raised an eyebrow, silently questioning whether he was really going to deny her accusation. “...You’re completely right. I am very sorry.”

“Oh, hon, it’s not my feelings you hurt.” Truth be told, he probably didn’t hurt his new wife’s, either; she’d been staring just as much as everyone else. She was staring right now! Lily beckoned her over with one hand as she finished “adjusting” Carl’s tux.

“Linda, you gotta keep an eye on this guy! Make sure you don’t ever let him forget who’s boss, alright?” They both laughed at her teasing as she pulled her camera off of her neck and handed it to Linda. “Here. Take a selfie together. It’ll be fun to see it mixed in with all the other photos.”

Lily wrapped up the photoshoot and wandered into the reception hall, scanning the crowd for her husband. Her eyes lit up when she saw Tommy standing against the back wall, wearing a suit that she was pretty sure matched the 10-year-old ring bearer’s. The crowd wordlessly parted for her as she entered the room; even those who didn’t turn to look at her, few and far between as they were, instinctively knew to get out of her way. She reveled in the feeling of power. A crowd like this would have been a nightmare to navigate before, but now, she commanded it without so much as a single word or gesture.

She was so glad she came.

* * *

Tom was starting to wish he hadn’t come.

He’d never been much of a social butterfly. He probably would’ve felt a little awkward at a stranger’s wedding no matter what. But now that he was a mere 4’6”, it wasn’t just awkward; to be perfectly honest, it was a little scary. Being surrounded by so many people, so much bigger than him, getting gawked at, getting lost in a sea of people who towered over him when he tried to make his way over to the bar, getting turned away from the bar because he was mistaken for a child… it was overwhelming.

Making matters even worse was the fact that all those little, unconscious ways that people were belittling him, treating him as less-than just because of his small size… it was making him anxious, but to his shame, it was also making him horny. He hoped that Lily would finish with the pictures soon. Her teasing would probably just exacerbate his problems, but even so, he’d feel a little more secure if he had her here with him.

He needed his M—... his wife. He needed his wife.

He’d no sooner had the thought when Lily’s head, hovering over the entire crowd, got his attention. He smiled as she waved to him and strode over by his side.

“Hey there,” she said as she leaned against the wall, arm resting well over his head. “What’s a cute little thing like you doing here all alone?”

“W-waiting for my wife.” She was so fucking huge now. The last inch she’d taken from him brought the top of his head down beneath her breasts, forcing her to lean down slightly to even see him when she was standing this close.

“Your wife?” Lily asked. Her tone was more playful than scolding; “wife” was still a word she allowed him to use, after all. Still, he knew exactly what she wanted him to say. He gulped, looking around to make sure no one was too close before turning his gaze back up at her radiant emerald eyes, peeking at him over the swell of her enormous bust.

“M-my Mommy, I mean. I’m waiting for my Mommy.”

“Mm. That’s two.”

“...Huh?”

“Two times you’ve addressed me properly, cutie. I’m keeping count. Listen, I know full-well that I’m making a big ask. Which is why…” she bent down further, leaning far enough that she was nose-to-nose with him. “...Once we get home tonight, I’m going to reward you for each and every time you do it.” She punctuated the explanation with a kiss, then reached out her hand for him to take.

With no point of comparison, it looked like the same delicate, dainty hand that it always used to be. But as he reached up to take it, it clearly dwarfed his own. His hand was completely subsumed by hers.

“Come on sweetheart, they’re about to start serving dinner.”

The two of them were seated at a table near the back of the dining hall; understandably, the better seats were reserved for the actual guests. They shared a table with a few other hired hands: the florist, the planner, and the makeup artist. Lily effortlessly fell into a familiar pattern of small-talk, having had these kinds of conversations dozens of times over the years.

Tom was preoccupied with the fact that his feet didn’t reach the floor. Between that, the smaller portion of food Lily had arranged for him, and everyone else at the table talking shop about weddings, something he knew nothing about… he felt like a kid that got seated at the grown-ups’ table.

“And, what do you do, Tommy?” asked the florist. Tom internally winced; Lily had been the one to introduce him, so now all of these strangers were using her pet name for him.

“I uh. Work at an accounting firm. We mostly service local companies around town. You know, places too small to have their own accounting department.” With the conversation pivoting to something he could actually talk about, he felt a small bump in his confidence, and sat up a little straighter. He reached for his flute of champagne…

…And Lily snatched it away from him.

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea, Tommy.”

So much for the confidence.

“Li… Mommy,” Tommy said sharply, between his teeth, praying that the others wouldn’t catch what he said.. “Y’know, I am an adult. I’m allowed to drink.” He reached for the glass, but she pulled it further away and gave him a disapproving look.

“First of all, you need to watch your tone.” The florist and the planner exchanged awkward glances. “And secondly, I’m serious. You haven’t had any alcohol since you started shrinking, we don’t know how much you can handle anymore.”

“Did… did you say shrinking?” the planner asked.

“Oh, yeah! Tommy didn’t always used to be such a cute little guy. Actually, he used to be nearly as tall as I am!” Lily beamed happily at the others, as if what she was saying didn’t sound insane. Tom nervously picked at the chicken breast on his plate, praying for the moment to end.

“I used to be a lot smaller, too. Nearly as small as him. We’ve kind of traded places, plus a little extra!”

The makeup artist cautiously laughed, assuming that Lily must be making a joke. The others joined in, and Lily laughed alongside them before downing Tom’s champagne in one gulp, then reached for her own.

“Whoa! Are you sure you should be drinking that much?” Tom asked.

“Oh, please. I’m huge! I could probably down a whole bottle without it doing anything!” Lily giggled, then threw back the second glass.

* * *

Lily had miscalculated.

It was true that her body was much larger now, and that it took more to get her drunk than it used to. But until three months ago, she’d been 4’9” and 80 pounds soaking wet, and she was only used to drinking enough for that body. Her alcohol tolerance was, apparently, one thing that hadn’t grown with her, and her increased mass could only help so much when she was used to getting tipsy off a single glass of wine.

The evening quickly turned into a blur.

Lily leading the dance-floor in a… somewhat loose interpretation of the Electric Slide.

Carl and Linda insisting she do a shot with them.

The bridesmaids insisting she do a shot with them.

The groomsmen cheering her on as she made good on her threat to chug an entire bottle of champagne. 

Tom, desperately trying to stay upright as she aggressively grinded on him.

Tom, slow-dancing with her, his head tucked beneath her breasts.

The whole crowd laughing as, in the middle of the song, Lily loudly asked if anyone had seen her husband, she seemed to have misplaced him.

The whole crowd cheering as she took off her jacket, undid a few buttons of her blouse, and let her hair down.

Tom, bringing her a pitcher of water.

Tom, sitting on her lap while she made out with him, the water untouched.

Linda and the bridesmaids, insisting she do another shot.

Linda and the bridesmaids, shouting questions about her and Tom over the music.

“Feel how light he is!” Lily yelled, hoisting Tom up and offering him to Linda, who herself was drunk enough to accept without really thinking. The smaller woman had to struggle slightly to take him… but not that much.

“Oh wow, yeah, he’s like… a heavy suitcase, maybe!”

“Really?” another bridesmaid interjected. “Let me try!”

“Alright, alright!” Tom shouted indignantly. He struggled out of the maid of honor’s arms, hitting the floor with a hard thud.

“Ow!”

“Ohhh, sweetie, c’mere! Let Mommy kiss it better!”

The other women all laughed.

“So like, I don’ wanna pry but… what happened to you? When me ‘n Carl got our engagement photos done, you were like…” Linda held her hand flat at her clavicle, to indicate Lily’s old height. “‘N now, yer like…” She opened her hands and her eyes wide, gesturing to Lily’s massive form. “How’s that even happen?”

“We have no idea!” Lily giggled in response. “It jus’ started happenin’ one day. But I like it, and he likes it, so iss workin’ out!”

“How’s that even work?” a bridesmaid asked. “I mean, if I had a guy like that, I’d be worried about breakin’ ‘im. An’ yer a lot bigger’n me. What do you two even… y’know… do?”

Lily grinned impishly as she sat down, plopping Tom onto her lap and cuddling him against her “Whatever I want. That’s the best part.” A round of approving “oooohs” came in response.

“Tommy likes it that way, though. He likes it when I boss ‘im around, don’t you, sweetie?”

When he didn’t answer right away, Lily frowned and looked down at him. “Iss okay, baby. Iss nothing to be ashamed about.” She turned back to her new friends. “He’s shy about admitting it, but iss true. He gets off on doing what I tell ‘im.”

Once again, everyone burst into laughter.

“Sounds like the perfect husband!”

“Linda, it’s not too late for an annulment! You should find a guy like that instead!”

Lily laughed way too hard at the joke, Tom bouncing up and down on her leg as she did. “No, no, Carl seems like a good guy. You jus’ gotta train him, thassall.” More laughter. “Jus’ gotta find the right buttons to push. Like Tommy here, he’s got kind of a… Mommy thing. He likes to be mothered. Don’t you, sweetie?”

Tom blushed intensely, making himself smaller as he stared at the ground.

“Aww, look how embarrassed he is!”

“It, I, mmph…” Tom sputtered.

“Tommy, why don’t you tell all these nice ladies what you are?”

Tom looked up at her, pleading, still nursing the arm he’d landed on, but in her drunken state that just made Lily laugh. “C’mon! Say it!”

“You can tell us, Tommy!”

“Yeah, we’re all friends here!”

“I… I… ugh. I’m… her adorable little boy.”

Tom cringed so hard at the ensuing wave of laughter and whooping that Lily drunkenly imagined him actually shrinking, right there in her lap.

After more drinking and dancing and laughter, at some point Lily found herself holding a microphone, the one that had been used for toasts during dinner.

“I just wanna say!—ooh, whoops,” Lily had shouted far too loud into the mic. She certainly had everyone’s attention now.

“I jus’ wanna say, that you are all wonnerful people, an’ I know, I’m not a guest, I’m just the photog… photographer, but I’ve had such a great time getting to know alla you!” The crowd cheered in response. “Carl, Linda, you’re such a cute lil’ couple, you’re both such sweethearts, and I’m so glad I got to be the one to doc… to docu… document your big day! I can’t wait to share all the pitchers with you, an’—”

There was a sudden burst of feedback, and then the amps went dead. Confused, Lily looked down at the microphone, then covered her mouth in shock.

“Oh my god, I am soso sorry!” She shouted. “I… I’ll be honest I am drunk off my ass.” The crowd all laughed. “I guess I was… grippin’ the microphone too hard, and…” She held it up for everyone to see; the plastic casing was crushed, as was the circuit board inside. Little chips of plastic flaked off and fell to the floor.

“I dunno who owns this, but please, lemme know, I will pay for that. Gosh, thass embarrassing… Tommy, I can’t see where you are, but I promise I’ll be gentl’er than this when we get home!” Roaring laughter filled the hall as Lily gingerly set the smashed microphone on a nearby table and slinked away.

* * *

Tom was exhausted.

It was well past midnight, and he was doing his best to prop up his wife as they made their way to the car. In truth, he wasn’t capable of doing much other than steer her in the right general direction.

“Here,” he said, opening the back door. “You should lay down. You’ve had way too much to drink.”

“I… don’ approve of you tellin’ me what to do.” Lily then proceeded to do exactly what he told her to do.

“Ughh… there’s no space back here! My legs’re all cramped up! This car’s gettin’ too small.”

“I’m sorry, I’ll try to get us home fast.” Tom climbed into the driver seat and moved the seat as far forward as it would go.

“...Oh. That’s… oh.”

“Wha? What is it?”

“I, um. I can’t reach the petals.”

Loud, snorting, drunken laughter exploded out of the back seat. “Oh my god! You’re so tiny now, Tommy! Ah… shit. What’re we gonna do?”

“I guess we’ll just have to call an Uber, and you’ll have take one back here tomorrow to get the car.

“Ohhh no. Suddenly Misser Cheapskate wants t’splurge on an Uber? No way, ‘stoo pricey.”

“Well, okay then! What’s your idea for getting us home?”

“We’ll jus’ wait ‘til I sober up, it’s fine.”

“L—Mommy, that’s going to take hours. We’ll be here until morning, at least.”

“Thass fine, I know how we can spen’ the time.” She pushed herself up to one elbow, smiling at him sleepily. “I kept count all night, Tommy. I can’t walk straight, but I kept count. Well… okay maybe I lost count at some point, but I got an estimate.”

“...What? Kept count of what?”

“How many times you called me Mommy! I tol’ you, I was gonna reward you for each of ‘em. With that las’ one you just did, yer at 22. I’m gonna make you cum 22 times. I’ll prolly be good t’drive by the time I’m finished.”

“We’re not going to fuck in the car 22 times. Especially not in the middle of a parking lot.”

“Sure we are! I think we got a blanket in the trunk.”

“You were just complaining that you didn’t have enough space back there.” 

“Someone’s bein’ a sourpuss.” Lily tried to put a teasing affect on her voice, but her slurred speech sort of ruined it. “Yer grumpy about me teasin’ you in front of all those ladies, aren’t you?”

“I mean… I didn’t like it.”

“Sure you did.” For a split second, Lily seemed astonishingly sober. But it didn’t last. “You love bein’ humiliated and domi-... domni… nominated.”

“I don’t like being forced to call you Mommy in front of other people.”

“That makes 23,” she smiled. “An’ I think you do. I think… I think this whole thing yer doin’ is part of it fer you, too. You don’t jus’ wanna gimme control, you wan’ me to have to take it. You wanna tell yerself that iss happenin’ agains’ yer will, ‘cuz iss hotter for you that way. Isn’t that right, Tommy?”

Tom was silent for a long moment, Lily grinning at him like the Cheshire Cat in the rearview mirror. At last, instead of answering, he decided to fish his phone out of his pocket.

“Look, I’m just gonna get us a cab—”

“No yer not!” Lily shouted. She seized Tom by the wrist, making him drop his phone down into the footwell. “Yer gonna get back here and let Mommy reward you! Oop, iss 24 now.”

“That one was you! Let go!!” Tom struggled vainly as she yanked on him, pulling him through the front seats and into her arms. He struggled against her, but it was completely fruitless; he may as well have been wrestling a grizzly bear. Her movements were slow and awkward, between how drunk she was and how little space she had to work with, but bit by bit she was managing to peel off his clothes, pressing her lips to any patch of skin she managed to expose. 

“Stop! Stop it, Lily!”

Suddenly, she did. She went completely still, and a wave of fear overcame Tom. He’d just called her Lily. It was bad enough that she was about to fuck him in public; was she about to figure out a way to punish him in public now?

There wasn’t enough light for him to clearly see her face. He froze in her arms for a long, silent moment. Every second she didn’t say something, his fears multiplied.

Finally, the silence broke, as a long, low snore escaped her lips.

Tom breathed a sigh of relief. He moved to get off of her, to crawl back into the front and get his phone… and found that he couldn’t. He couldn’t move at all. Her arms were still wrapped around him, and even asleep, she was too strong for him to get out of her hold.

“Mommy… Mommy! Wake up! Lily!”

“Mmm… Mommy loves you too, baby.” She shifted slightly, but didn’t loosen her grip at all. He kept trying to call out to her, to struggle against her powerful arms, but it was useless. She was dead to the world, and all he could do was lay there, half-dressed, and wait for her to wake up.

She had complete power over him, even while she was unconscious.

Lily felt like shit.

The trip home was a hazy smear of memories—waking up crammed into the backseat, neck jammed against the door, Tom’s body splayed out on top of her, the first rays of dawn gleaming through the windshield and directly into her eyes. Everything hurt, and she was worried just getting out of the car was going to be enough movement to make her hurl. Tom woke up briefly but quickly passed out again as she laid him on the backseat. Straightening her neck out sent horrible, shooting pain through her entire upper body, so she’d limped into the driver’s seat with her head at a 45 degree angle, throwing on the hazards and driving as slow as she could, pulling over more than once to stop and take a few deep breaths and give her poor eyes a break from the early morning light. Pulling up to their house, she stumbled through the front door, too bleary and hungover to even remember to wake up Tom. She trudged up the stairs one miserable step at a time, crawled into bed, and was instantly out again.

She had no idea what time it was when she awoke, but the room was filled with painful, painful sunlight. It took a few minutes for her vision to come into focus. When it did, she saw a tall glass of water sitting on the nightstand, its surface slick with condensation, a bottle of aspirin sitting next to it. Her brain was barely functioning, and what capacity for thought she had was completely consumed with pain and regret. But somewhere in all of that, a single sentiment managed to rise up out of the sea of disorder: God I love that man. She owed him some loving for sure, but he was nowhere to be seen, and she was frankly in no condition anyway.

Her muscles groaned in protest as she slowly pushed herself up and reached for the bottle. She didn’t even bother pushing down to release the child safety lock; even as debilitated as she was, she was strong enough to just rip the lid off its threading. She slowly shook two pills into her hand; they looked way too small to do anything useful. How many should she take? The most ambitious part of her attempted to think it through: a person who was six foot, six inches tall would probably only need 2, maybe 3, but she wasn’t just tall, she was bigger all over. Tom might know how to do the math to figure out how much she’d need…

With a sneer, she just poured a handful of pills out and slammed them all at once, then chugged the glass of water. It’s not like they could make her feel any worse.

She let out an audible groan of pain as she fully sat up and threw her legs over the side of the bed. She’d spent a good 5 hours in the back of the car, twisted at the waist with her legs bent up behind the driver’s seat, and that was after dancing the entire evening and drinking entirely too much. Her body hated her for trying to make it move.

Don’t suppose you’ve got any hangover cures, magic curse?... Eh, it was worth asking.

Her feet joined the chorus of bodily aches as she eased her weight onto them, rising to her feet unsteadily. She looked around for her phone to check the time, but she couldn’t remember where she’d put it. Shrugging in defeat, she limped toward the bathroom. She forced herself to stand up straight and stretch as she approached the door…

KRACK.

Gripping her head, she collapsed to the floor with a thunderous bang, the impact so strong that it knocked the lamp off the night stand, breaking it in half.

“FUCK! God dammit!” she screamed. There was a tiny pat-pat-pat as Tom came sprinting up the stairs and threw the door open

“Lily! Lily are you okay?!” he was at her side in an instant.

Somewhere in the back of her head, she registered that he’d just used her name, but she was in far too much pain to care. Whatever, he gets a pass on that one.

“What happened?”

“I fucking—aughhh…” The pain was too intense for her to speak, so instead she just pointed toward the door.

She’d hit her head on the top of the frame.

She was 78 inches tall now, and as she’d learned the hard way a few days ago, that was exactly how tall the doors in their house were, putting her at just the right height for the top of her scalp to collide with the bottom corner of the molding. After getting over the pain of the first bump, she’d been excited that she now needed to duck through doorways… but it was a lot less exciting to completely forget about that and supply her poor head with another source of pain.

“Here, lemme help.” Tom stooped down and offered her his hand. Her hangover was still overwhelming her ability to reason, and she accepted the hand without thinking, pulling against him to try and get up.

“Ah!!”

Tom was immediately dragged down on top of her, landing on her chest with an “oof.”

“Oh, shit, I’m sorry Tom.”

“No, no! That was on me, I didn’t think about how that would play out. Besides, I had a soft landing.” She appreciated his attempt at humor, but not enough to actually smile.

He got off of her, and after a few moments, she was able to collect herself enough to rise to her feet. She continued on to the bathroom, minding the top of the doorframe this time. When she was finished, she came back out into the bedroom to find a fresh glass of ice water on the nightstand, and Tom working to clean up the broken lamp.

“You are… just the sweetest.” Lily meant it, but she didn’t have the energy to make the affect of her voice match the sentiment.

Tom just smiled at her as she took the glass, downing it in one gulp and crunching the ice with her teeth.

“What time is it, baby?”

“Time for you to get some more rest.”

“No, I can’t. I already ruined Carl and Linda’s wedding acting like a drunken ass, I can’t procrastinate on getting their pictures ready, too.”

“First off, I’m pretty sure everyone loved you. And I don’t think one day is gonna make a big difference either way. I’ve seen you do this before, it usually takes you like an entire month to get the photos ready. No one’s gonna begrudge you taking a single sick day. You need to rest.”

Lily narrowed her eyes at Tom. The dominant side of her felt a bit offended that he was trying to get authoritative with her. She was supposed to be the one giving the orders, not him.

And then a wave of nausea hit her. Sighing, she had to accept that he had a point. Patting his head appreciatively, she limped back toward the bed and eased herself under the covers.

“Could you get me another water? In fact, get me a whole pitcher, I can drink a lot more than I used to.”

“Yeah, I noticed,” Tom joked, and this time Lily smiled. She was still the boss… but that didn’t mean it wasn’t nice to be taken care of every now and then.

Some time later, Lily woke up once again, not having remembered falling back asleep. Her head was a little clearer, and the stiffness was at least starting to ease up. 

More importantly, something smelled delicious.

Cautiously, she eased her way down the stairs, her legs still sore. As she reached the bottom, she saw the source of the smell: a huge pot of soup sitting on the stove. Behind it, the oven’s clock showed 5:00 PM.

Jesus, I spent the entire day in bed.

Her stomach settled, she was now starving, and quickly moved to grab a bowl from the cabinet. She spied Tom watching TV in the living room, and he finally heard her over the show as she dipped a ladle into the pot. He smiled warmly at her, and she gave him a bleary smile in return.

“I wasn’t sure how your stomach would be, I figured soup would be the easiest on it.”

“You,” she started, circling the couch, bowl in hand, “are the best husband a woman could ever ask for.”

It occurred to her that she really wasn’t “in-character;” she probably should’ve called him the best little boy a Mommy could ask for instead. But, she had the rest of their lives to drive him crazy Mommying him. For now, she was just appreciative of the soup, and the sweet little man who’d made it for her.

When she was finished eating, she put the bowl on the end-table and moved to lie down, resting her head on Tom’s lap. He started stroking her hair, which was nice… but it was clear that this wasn’t going to work. His legs were so scrawny now that she could feel his thigh bones poking against her, and she was actually so much bigger than him that her head was hanging off the side of his lap.

Ah well.

“Here.” She rose up and pulled him into her own lap, then laid down on the couch, feet hanging off of the side. She snuggled him close to her.

“You make a much better teddy bear than a pillow,” she told him, squeezing him to her breast.

“Yeah, well, you make a much better… mattress.”

Lily cracked up laughing, and Tom laughed along with her. The two laid quietly like that for a while, watching TV in silence. It was… normal, in a way that their evenings really hadn’t been lately.

“You know, I still owe you a reward for last night,” Lily finally said, her hand gently playing with Tom’s waistband.

“Lil—”

“Hey! You’re getting too comfortable with that. Quit pushing your luck.”

Tom sighed. “Mommy. I don’t even want to cum 23 times in a row. That’s gonna hurt more than anything.”

“Maybe you need a little pain. Teach you to quit getting huffy about addressing me properly.”

He didn’t respond.

“I’m kidding! I’m kidding… mostly. I’m not really all that mad, today’s been a little weird, and you’ve been very sweet. But we both know full well that you like getting pushed around a little, so why are you being so stubborn about this?”

“Because! You’re not just ‘pushing me around a little!’ It’s… it’s like you’re trying to take over everything.”

“Is that such a bad thing, sweetie?” Lily had gotten enough rest and food in her that she was starting to feel like herself again. With a smile, she slipped her hand into Tom’s pants, and began lightly grazing his balls with her fingernails. He shivered at her touch, and her grin widened as she saw a bulge start to form in his pants.

“Haven’t I been a good Mommy so far? Don’t you like the way I’ve been taking care of you?”

“This… isn’t fair…” Tom managed.

“What’s not fair, Tommy? This?” her finger ran along his shaft—she could reach the tip without even fully extending her finger—and his entire body shuddered. “This is just me reminding you of how much I love you, how much I love taking care of you. And you need taken care of now, baby. You can’t even drive a car anymore! You’re so little, so weak, you need a big, strong Mommy to look after you.” She continued to gently stroke him, finger slowly moving up his shaft and then down again. She’d truly appreciated everything he’d done for her today, but she couldn’t let it go to his head; she needed him to remember who was in charge around here.

“But Mommy’s care doesn’t come for free. She expects something in return. She wants you to be obedient. She wants you to listen when she tells you to do something, because she knows what’s best for you. You agree that Mommy knows what’s best for you, don’t you?”

“Hh… Hngh…” Lily’s ministrations were overstimulating him.

“Use your words, sweetie. You have to answer Mommy when she asks you a question.” She didn’t stop stroking him, but she did slow her movements, her finger moving laboriously back and forth along the bottom-side of his cock. 

“I… I-i-i… I ag-agree…”

“I knew you did. You’re such a good boy, and you wouldn’t be so good at doing as you’re told if you didn’t think I knew best. But for some reason, when it comes to calling me Mommy, you have a hard time following directions. I don’t want to keep having this conversation, Tommy. My ‘punishments’ have been pretty lenient so far, but if you keep misbehaving, they’re going to have to get more severe. But you’re not going to misbehave again, are you?”

“N-no, Mommy…”

“If you do, do you understand that I’m going to have to discipline you? Firmly?”

“H-... I… nnngh… I don’t w-want that…”

“I don’t want it either, sweetie. I don’t want to have to punish you. I love you so much, all I want to do is pamper you, shower you with love and affection all day long. Just like I’m doing right now.” She emphasized her point by briefly encircling his cock with her hand, giving him a single slow pump, before going back to teasing him with one finger.

“But as your Mommy, it’s my responsibility to ensure you’re behaving properly. If you won’t do as you’re told, then I have to take measures to make sure that you do. I’d be letting you down if I didn’t. But, if you just behave, then I don’t have to punish you at all! If you’re a good little boy, then I don’t have to be a strict, scary Mommy. I can be a doting, sweet, loving Mommy. And that’s what we both want. So, are you going to be good from now on? Are you going to listen, and do as you’re told?”

“O-o-okay…”

“And if you don’t, you understand that it’s not going be fun for either of us?”

“Y… ohhhhhh….”

“Words, pumpkin. Use your words.”

“Y-y-yesssssss.”

“Good. In that case, you just lie back and enjoy.” She made no move to pick up the speed, continuing to tease and toy with him; she wanted to drag this one out. Her free hand ran up and down his torso, rubbing, scratching, massaging, as she continued to play with his cock. He moaned, slipping into a euphoric haze.

* * *

Tom could do this.

Lily had dropped him off at the grocery store while she went to run some other errands, and would be back in an hour to pick him up. She’d put a shopping list on his phone, and told him to be outside waiting for her when she got back.

He needed to complete this task. The smaller he got, the less independent he felt. Losing the ability to drive had been a massive blow to his pride; he’d tried to talk to Lily about getting some pedal extensions for the car, but she wouldn’t hear it. While it went unspoken, he felt like he could read the reasoning behind her decision in her face: pretty soon, you’ll be too small for them to do any good, so why bother?

It didn’t occur to him until much later that he didn’t need to ask her permission to buy them, or that he could have just bought them himself even after she’d said no.

Whatever. The point was, she was trusting him to handle something by himself, and he was going to prove, to her and to him, that he was perfectly capable of handling things independently.

As soon as he worked up the guts to walk through the door.

His heart rate was gradually rising as he thought about what awaited him inside; throngs of busy people, all head-and-shoulders taller than him. The few coming and going through the entrance were already intimidating; the idea of navigating the crowd inside was making him sweat. Plus… was he even still big enough to trigger the automatic door? If it didn’t open when he stepped on the pressure sensor, he wasn’t sure he could handle the humiliation.

He shook his head. That was a ridiculous thing to worry about. He’d seen doors open for toddlers before. And besides, did they even still use pressure sensors? It’s probably a motion detector, right? He was certainly big enough to trigger something like that… right?

Despite the irrationality of his fears, it still took him a few minutes to work up the nerve to approach the door. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, and the door slid open anticlimactically. Tom immediately relaxed, but his relief was short-lived as he approached the shopping carts.

They seemed huge. The handlebar came all the way up to his shoulders, and as he grabbed a loose one sitting alone, he was shocked by its weight. He could push it, but getting it up to speed took serious effort, and he had to pull as hard as he could to bring it to a stop. It felt less like a shopping cart and more like a heavy-duty pallet jack.

And right now, it was empty.

He could do this. He could do this.

He pushed on into the store, and slowly began making his way through Lily’s list. Just as he’d feared, the place was packed, and he seemed practically invisible to everyone.

“‘Scuse me,” a tall man said as he pushed past Tom to get to a produce display. He seemed tall, anyway, but then so did everyone. Tom had to brace himself against the cart to keep himself upright from what seemed like a very mild push.

Tom quickly grabbed what he needed and moved on to the bakery area, which was blissfully a little less crowded.

Lily’s list was long. No matter how much he scrolled down the list, it seemed to just keep going. Was this how much she’d been buying on every trip lately? How much was this going to cost? He knew that she could put away a lot more these days, but… surely that was balanced out by the fact that he barely ate at all, right?

He didn’t understand why she was being so cavalier about their money. Any time he tried to ask her, she’d just deflect, and she’d start to get mad if he pressed the issue. “Little boys don’t care about money;” okay, fine. But somebody had to! She was bleeding them dry! She seemed almost worried about the idea of him returning to work, but at the same time, she wasn’t really working to book any new gigs. Something was going to have to give, and fast.

Right now, that something was his arms. The more of Lily’s endless grocery list he picked up, the heavier the shopping cart became. The basket was nearly full to the brim; he had to heave with his full weight to get it moving, and getting it to stop meant pressing his heels against the linoleum tile and letting the cart drag him a ways as it slowed down, leaving skid-marks in his wake. He was sweating and running out of breath, the physical strain largely overwhelming the anxiety and humiliation he felt being surrounded by what were, to him, giants. Luckily, he was nearing the end of the list. One of the last items was…

…A 36-pack tray of soda cans.

He fought to turn the cart around, trudging back to the soft drink aisle, well aware of the people staring at the little man struggling to push the overfilled cart. It was strange; Lily had clearly written the rest of the list in a very intentional order, sending Tom to each aisle in sequence.

…Which meant that this was intentional, too. She’d saved the heaviest item for near the end.

Was that a courtesy to him? Was she trying to spare him from having to lug the sodas around all over the store?... No. Because after this, there was still one more item, a container of chicken stock. Tom realized with despair that it was back the way he’d came.

She’d ordered the list like this on purpose, because she wanted him to struggle. She wanted him to feel like he was capable of doing this on his own, only to fumble the ball at the 1-yard line. She wasn’t expecting him to be waiting outside with a cart full of groceries, she was expecting him to be standing outside empty-handed, needing his Mommy’s help to get this done.

That wasn’t going to happen.

The sodas themselves were already heavy, and maneuvering them down onto the rack beneath the cart’s basket was a task in and of itself. Tom tested the cart with the new weight, and found it to be virtually immobile. Pushing against it with everything he had, leaning against it so hard that his head was beneath the level of the handlebars… he could just barely manage to nudge it. That was fine; if he could move it at all, he could do this.

Catching his breath, Tom walked away from the cart. Lily hadn’t thought her little trick through; he’d have to get everything to the checkout, but he could just leave the cart where it was while he grabbed the chicken stock! He couldn’t help but smile at having outsmarted her.

And then, he discovered that the chicken stock was on the top shelf, far out of his reach.

It hit him all at once that everything else on the list had been low enough for him to get on his own. Considering there were two whole shelves that he couldn’t reach, that seemed awfully coincidental. Had Lily… surely she hadn’t planned that, right? That would be crazy. She’d have to have spent hours going through the store’s website, meticulously choosing items based on what they needed and what shelf they were on. That would be so much work just to create this current moment, where Tom was confronted with the fact that he’d become too small to do something as simple as grocery shopping on his own.

…That sounded exactly like something she’d do, the more he thought about it.

It’s fine. It’s fine! I can still do this. I’ll just… ask someone for help! Tom turned away from the shelf and looked around the aisle. A woman in a dress shirt and vest stood with her back to him about a dozen feet away. Perfect!

He felt a little surge of nerves as he approached her; like everyone else, her shoulders were well above his head. She seemed on the taller side for a woman, although, once again, Tom was no longer a very good judge of that kind of thing. She didn’t notice him approach, too engrossed in reading the label on a soup can.

“Um, excuse me! I’m very sorry to bother you, um, I need something off the top shelf, and… well, it’s a little embarrassing, but I can’t reach it. I was hoping you… could…”

Tom trailed off, slow, horrifying realization creeping over him as the woman turned to face him.

It was Kathy. The tall woman from his office. The last time he saw her, his eyes had been level with her lips; now, they were all the way down to the modest swell of her breasts.

“Of course! I’m happy to help…” She smiled cheerfully at him, then got quiet as she made eye contact with him. She seemed not to recognize him at first, but then: “...Tom? Oh my God, is that you?”

“Uh!... Uh!!”

“I, I’m sorry, I didn’t recognize your voice. It’s, um. Softer, than it used to be. You uh… Oh my God.”

“I! Um!!!” Panic overtook him. The chicken stock and the heavy cart of groceries were completely gone from his mind, having been washed away by a single thought that now flooded every part of him. Run. He took off in a sprint past her.

“Hey, wait!” She reached out to grab his shoulder, but accidentally pushed him instead. She probably didn’t mean to use much force, but for his little body, it was enough to shove him face-first to the floor. She gasped and began apologizing profusely, but he didn’t stay to listen, scrambling back to his feet and running as hard as he could. As he exited the aisle, he once again found himself in a massive throng of people, and his panic reached a fever pitch as he wormed his way through them, occasionally looking back; he couldn’t see past the sea of giants to see if Kathy was following him.

Finally, he made it back outside, doubling over to catch his breath. A car horn honked, and he looked up to see Lily, watching him smugly from the driver’s side window, the car parked at the curb next to him. He ran up and threw open the passenger-side door, mind racing.

“Tommy, you seem to be empty-han—”

“Lily, we have to go and we have to go now. Someone from work was in there, they spotted me. I’m supposed to be in a hospital in Maryland!”

“Tom.”

“I could get in so much trouble if my boss finds out I’ve been lying about my FMLA. Oh my God, I’m gonna get fired.”

“Tom.”

“Maybe, maybe, okay, maybe if I call Paul first thing tomorrow morning, and tell him I’m back in town. I can go back to work on Monday, and we can just play it off like we went grocery shopping as soon as we got home! That, that, that makes sense! We’ve been gone for a month, so we don’t have any food in the house!”

“TOM!” Lily shouted, imbuing the single syllable she’d spoken with incredible fury. Tom instinctively recoiled back from her, going completely silent.

“What did you call me?”

Lily was considering her next move.

She’d left Tom to stew in the car, after getting him to tell her where he’d left the groceries. As she moved through the crowded store, everyone was quick to clear a path. It wasn’t just an instinctive desire to defer to someone so big, no—they could see the fuming anger on her face, sense her temper in the way she moved, and hurried to get out of her way. They were afraid of her, looking at her as she walked by as though a wild grizzly bear had found its way through the door; they were unable to stop staring, but pointedly avoided making eye contact. Everyone knew to pay her the appropriate respect… Everyone except her husband.

As Lily climbed into the car, Tom opened his mouth to speak, but shut it immediately when she shot him a look. Wordlessly, she put on her seatbelt, started the engine, and pulled out of the parking lot. She drove in silence, offering nothing but a withering glare every time Tom worked up enough nerve to try and say something. The silence was clearly killing him, and she could feel his anxiety from the driver’s seat.

Good.

She pulled into their driveway and killed the engine.

“Put away the groceries,” she ordered, not even turning to look at him.

“O-okay.”

“When you’re done, meet me upstairs.”

With that, she got out of the car and headed inside, going straight up to her office. She logged into her laptop, checking a few messages and taking care of a few quick things before reclining in her chair. Crossing her arms and tapping one finger against her elbow, she listened to Tom scurrying about downstairs, the front door opening and shutting, the occasional squeaking of a stepladder being dragged across the kitchen floor. Five minutes. Ten.

“Today, Tom,” she shouted. He was probably already going as fast as he could. It didn’t matter; she wanted to keep at the front of his mind that there was a very angry, very large woman waiting for him upstairs.

As she continued to wait, she took stock of her feelings. Why was she so mad? Tom had been right from the beginning; forbidding him from using her name was an extreme demand, and one that anyone would forget to do, at least sometimes. He’d been calling her by her first name since high school, and suddenly pivoting to using a completely different form of address was going to be hard; in fact, it was impressive that he’d messed up as few times as he had. Plus, he’d been panicked when he came out of the store; wasn’t that a reasonable excuse?

From the moment she’d started growing, Lily’s perspective had been changing. She never would have called herself “powerless” before, but in hindsight, that’s exactly how she’d felt. Physically weak, stuck in a slowly deteriorating career that she didn’t care about enough to save, dismissed and belittled due to her tiny size, largely dependent on her husband. Not that she had any complaints about him as far as their relationship went; he was giving, affectionate, and always happy to offer his shoulder for her to lean against. But… she didn’t want to have to lean against him. She wanted to be able to stand on her own. She wanted power, she wanted respect, and most of all, what she realized as she got bigger and bigger was that she wanted to be the one to take care of him. Holding his tiny little body in her arms awoke a powerful nurturing urge within her. She wanted to love him, protect him, feed him, clothe him, shrink him… and, yes, control him, too. She wanted it all.

And, if those desires were completely one-sided, she might have shown more restraint. She had shown more restraint, back before she knew that Tommy wanted the exact same things she did. He loved it when she exerted her power over him. He was happy to luxuriate in the vastness of her embrace, and her heart would melt as he snuggled against her. Every display of size and strength put a look of heartsick awe on his sweet, precious face, a face that was always getting a little smaller, a little softer, a little more innocent-looking. Ever since they started having sex again, he hadn’t asked her once to stop, even though they had no idea if or when his shrinking would ever end. He sometimes put up a front that he wasn’t enjoying himself, he never followed through on it, and just as often he’d be blissed out in her arms or overwhelmed with arousal as he marveled at his own diminishing stature. Paying any attention to him at all, it was obvious that he longed to be possessed just as much as she longed to possess him.

Assuming the role of his “Mommy,” then, felt like a crystallization of that relationship. An expression of his absolute submission to her, certainly, but also his faith in her, his acceptance of the endless love and care that poured from her heart for him. Simply hearing the word on his lips filled her with a passion that she’d never felt before, a love for her husband so intense that it made the way she used to love him feel shallow and dim. Even beyond that, the word made her feel fulfilled, every use of it an affirmation of her role, and of his in turn. And… every time he called her by her name, it stung a little. Whether he meant it or not, it felt like a rejection of the form her love for him had evolved into, a rejection of the type of bond that she knew they both longed for. Why was he rejecting it, when it clearly brought him so much joy? Becoming his Mommy brought her sexual gratification, but beyond that, she wanted him to fully embrace his own vulnerability, to feel unconditional trust in her, to abandon anything holding him back from giving himself over to her completely. And she knew, when she looked into his eyes, that he wanted that too, that it was what he needed to be truly happy.

He just needed a little help getting there.

Tom finally trudged up the stairs; he was so light now that the floorboards didn’t even creak under him. She swiveled her chair around to see him in the doorway. He was quivering a little, and looked tired from all of the heavy lifting he’d been doing; well, heavy lifting by his standards, at least. The time Lily had spent reflecting, coupled with the sight of him, so scrawny and pitiful, was already beginning to soften her heart.

But she needed to power through.

“I know you’re mad,” Tom said. “But this is really important. I could get f—”

“It is really important, Tommy. And I don’t think you appreciate just how important. Come here.”

For a second, he looked like he was about to argue, and then thought better of it. Rubbing one arm and looking down, he slowly approached her. Lily inhaled as he got close, pushing aside the realization that he was about as tall standing up as she was sitting down. She spread her legs slightly, beckoning him to step in between them, and then gave him a slight nudge to make him sit on her thigh. When he was seated, she trapped his two dangling legs between her own, pinning him from the knee down. Then she swiveled back toward the desk, sandwiching him between it and her.

And, more importantly, getting his face in-frame.

“Do you remember the other day? When I told you that the next time you disobeyed me, the consequences would be more severe?”

“I know, but—” Lily held up one finger to indicate that now was not the time to argue.

“Do you know what I had in mind when I said that, Tom? What kind of punishment I was thinking of?”

He didn’t respond; her disapproving tone drove his eyes downward.

“What I meant was that I was going to spank you. I was going to hold you by the wrists, just like this,” Lily said, grabbing both of Tom’s arms and holding them one-handed over his head, “and then I was going to pull your pants down, throw you over my knee, and… well, no, maybe instead I’d pick you up by your ankles and tear your pants off, just rip them right apart at the seam. I’m pretty sure I’m strong enough to do that; what do you think?”

“I-I dunno.” Tom’s composure was dissolving rapidly.

“I could’ve made it so you couldn’t sit down for a week straight. Whack. Whack. Whack.” She slapped her own thigh over and over again for emphasis. Tom flinched a little harder each time.

“That was the plan when we talked the other day. And that was the plan when I told you to wait in the car, and when I was finishing up the grocery shopping. But… somewhere along the drive home… I lost my nerve. I don’t want to hit you, Tommy. I love you.”

“I l-l-love you too.”

“I tried to convince myself that it was necessary, that maybe my hand could get through to you in a way that my words couldn’t. But… even if that made you behave, you’d be doing it for the wrong reasons. You’d be doing it out of fear, and I don’t want you to be afraid of me. I want you to obey me out of love.”

“S-so…?”

“So, I had to put some thought into how else I could punish you. Or… maybe ‘punish’ is the wrong word, even. I need to figure out the right way to teach you, to make the lesson stick.” The anger and severity had largely left her voice. Gently, she tilted his head to face her. “See, baby, I think the problem is that you’re just calling me Mommy. I don’t want you to call me Mommy.”

“What? But…”

“No, of course, that’s what I want you to call me. But what I mean is, that’s not the end goal. I don’t want you to think of me as Lily and try to remember, ‘right, I’m supposed to call her Mommy now.’ That’s the way you think about it, right?”

“I… I guess so… But I—”

“You’re always gonna mess this up if you frame it that way. It’s not enough to just call me Mommy. You have to think of me as your Mommy. Not as Lily, not as your wife… at least, not just your wife. I want… I want you to think of me, and know that you are completely safe, because you live under my warm, loving, devoted authority. You never need to fret about a single thing, because your Mommy will see to your every need. Never need to concern yourself with difficult choices, because Mommy’s here to make them for you, and Mommy knows best. Do you understand?”

“I… I don’t want to live under your authority. It-it’s fun when we’re fooling around, but… I want to be my own person! I want to make my own choices! I… you…” Tom’s protests slowly withered as Lily stroked his hair. Here it was. She'd found the problem. The piece of himself that he was trying not to give her; the piece of himself that she therefore wanted most of all.

“Oh, sweetheart…” her words were filled with melancholy. “I’ve known you for so long, and I feel so terrible that I’ve never known how troubled you’ve been. Why won’t you let yourself be happy? Why are you so afraid and ashamed of getting the things you want most? Why do you keep lying to yourself like this?”

“I’m not! I… I’m not…”

“Tommy, at every turn, ever since all of this started, you’ve fought against yourself. I’ve been right here watching. Every time you let yourself enjoy the moment, let yourself enjoy what you’re turning into, what I’m turning into, what our marriage is turning into… you just light up, in a way I’ve never seen before. You’re so relaxed, so happy. And your happiness makes me happy. But then, sooner or later, all these little doubts start creeping in like rain clouds. You start convincing yourself that you’re not happy, that this isn’t exactly what you’ve always wanted. I know that it is, Tommy. You can fool yourself, but you can’t fool me. You can’t fool Mommy.”

Tom silently trembled, a look of dread on his face.

“Tell me I’m wrong, baby. Tell me that you don’t want this every little bit as much as I do. Tell me that you don’t want me to be your Mommy.”

“I… I…” Tom went quiet. Lily continued stroking his hair, nodding.

“I think I understand the problem. I think, you’ve got a silly idea in that little head of yours that you still need to be a big boy, taking on big boy responsibilities. You think you’re… failing, somehow, if you don’t live up to that standard. But you’re not a big boy anymore, sweetie. You’re a little boy. A little, little boy. And Mommy doesn’t want you to be a big boy. She loves you this way—small, obedient, cuddly. I think you love yourself this way, too, but you’re ashamed of loving yourself, your true self, because of all those big boy thoughts you’re still holding onto.” She stopped stroking his hair and rested her hand on his lap, smiling in spite of herself at the rock-hard erection she felt pressing against her wrist.

“So, starting right now, Mommy’s going to help you shed alllll those big boy thoughts that are troubling you. Log into our bank account, sweetie.” Lily gestured toward the laptop, swiveling and scooting over slightly to give him easier access to the keyboard. Tom looked toward the screen, then back to her, confused but seemingly grateful that the subject was changing off of the nerve Lily had been striking. She just smiled, silently urging him on with her eyes. Suspiciously, he did as she said, pulling up a web browser and navigating to their bank’s web page. He entered the login info and pulled up their account.

“What’s it say, Tommy? What’s the balance?” She could see it clearly, but she wasn’t having him say it for her benefit.

“Um… well… God, this is even worse than the last time I checked… There’s nothing in our savings, and only $4100 in our checking. Between groceries, utilities, the mortgage, the car payment… we’ll be flat broke in less than a month.”

“Don’t round it down,” she chided, ignoring his concerns. “Give me the exact number.” He turned back toward her with a raised eyebrow, the reason behind her pedantry lost on him.

“It’s four thousand, one hundred and sixty-three dollars and seventy-four cents. Why does the amount matter? What does this have to do with anything?”

“Because, Tommy, I’ve got a math problem for you. You’re good at math, especially math with money, right?”

“I… I guess so, sure.”

Smiling, Lily grabbed the mouse (the trackpad had gotten too unwieldy for her growing fingers) and clicked a bookmark, unlabeled except for a shopping bag icon.

“This is a website I found that sells clothes for larger women. It’s been a life-saver as I’ve gotten bigger, it’s the only place I’ve found that actually sells anything that fits me!”

“Um. Okay…”

“Here’s your math problem, Tommy: I want you to look through this page, and I want you to pick out things for Mommy to wear.  I’ve already set it up to filter the results so it only shows things in my size, or bigger; pick out anything you’d like to see me in, but I want the final bill to come as close to $4,163.74 as possible.”

“W… what?”

“I want you to do your very best to make our bank account hit zero on the dot. Can you do that for me, baby?”

“That’s… no. I can’t do that! I can’t throw away the last of our money buying four thousand dollars worth of clothes!”

“Shh, shh, shh. That was a big boy thought, Tommy. Little boys don’t think about bank accounts or bills. They trust their Mommy to handle things like that, remember?”

“But! But… you’re not handling it. You’re asking me to make us broke!”

“Tommy. This is another lesson you need to learn: your Mommy will always take care of you, and she always knows best, even if her decisions don’t make sense to you. It’s perfectly natural for her decisions not to make sense to you; you’re just a little boy, after all. That’s why you have to believe in your Mommy.”

“This… This is…”

“Call it a trust exercise, sweetie. I promise you, I know what I’m doing. And besides, don’t you want to pick out some pretty outfits for me to show off for you? I can give you your own private fashion show when everything gets here. I know you love Mommy’s big, sexy body—doesn’t dressing it up sound fun?”

Tom sat silently for a few moments, lost in thought, eyes unfocused. He blinked and looked at her, his expression begging for some kind of explanation. In response, she simply smiled, imagining in her mind that her love was literally radiating out of her face, shining on him like a spotlight.

Everything is okay. Everything will always be okay, baby, as long as you obey me.

Slowly, with great trepidation, he turned to face the computer, put a trembling hand on the mouse, and began scrolling through the site’s selection. Lily grinned, watching his face and making a little teasing comment over everything he clicked.

“A t-shirt? Is that really what you want to see me in? Maybe I can turn it into a cut-off…”

“That bra is nice, but it’s a little plain, isn’t it? What about that lacy black one next to it?”

“Ooh, Tommy, those jeans look tight. If I grow at all my ass is going to burst right out of them… No, no! I wasn’t telling you to put them back.”

“Oh my, the neckline on that one. What, do you like Mommy’s breasts or something?”

“Ooooh, someone noticed the lingerie tab!”

“Really, Tom? Heels? You know, if you want to see me taller, all you have to do is wait… though you do have some good taste, the ribbon straps on those ones are awfully pretty.”

This continued for some time, Tom occasionally clicking the cart to check on the gradually increasing bill. Slowly, he seemed to relax and get in the spirit, letting himself have fun picking out outfits for her. Soon, the subtotal had climbed into the 3900s; they were well over the limit to qualify for free shipping, but sales tax still brought the bill to a little over $4200. Tom moved to go back to the cart and remove something, but Lily gently rested her hand on top of the mouse to stop him.

“It’s okay sweetie, don’t worry about the overdraft. I want you to get everything you want.” She giggled. “I’m not a very good disciplinarian, am I? I was supposed to be punishing you, and now here I am spoiling you instead.” Slowly, she guided Tom’s mouse-hand toward the “Confirm Purchase” button. She could feel him resisting the motion, just a little bit, some small part of him still anxious about the money. She hovered the cursor over the button, but she wouldn’t click it; she wanted him to do it. She could feel his breathing quicken, his body clenching up… and then he clicked.

“Good boy, Tommy. You did such a good job! And we’re gonna have so much fun with all those new clothes when they get here.”

“If we even still live here by then…” he muttered, clearly regretting his decision already. “We don’t have any money anymore. I shouldn’t have let you talk me into overdrawing on top of everything else… God, how are we going to pay any of our bills now?!”

“There’s those big boy thoughts again, Tommy. You can’t listen to them.”

“But! But!!! Our bank account is literally empty!”

“That’s true, sweetie. Our bank account is empty. But my bank account isn’t.”

“...What?”

Lily smiled deviously. “I’ve been planning this as a surprise for you for a while now. Here, let me show you.” Letting him free his hand from the mouse, Lily navigated back to her bookmarks bar and clicked another link, one that loaded the homepage for an entirely different bank. Tom watched her in stunned confusion as she entered a username and password that he had no knowledge of.

“Click on ‘Account Balance,’ baby,” she said, offering the mouse back to him. Brow furrowed, he did as she instructed…

And his jaw hit the floor.

“Did you really think I was gonna let us go bankrupt, Tommy? I told you, Mommy is always going to take care of you.” She leaned forward and gave him a big kiss on the cheek.

“Wh… I… How?”

“Read it out, pumpkin. How much money is in Mommy’s bank account?”

“Th… What…”

Lily patiently waited for his brain to catch up.

“There’s… there’s over one hundred and fifty thousand dollars in here.”

“Stop rounding down! I want to hear you say the full amount.”

“O-one… One hundred, fifty three thousand, six hundred and thirty dollars.”

“And seventeen cents! Sweetie, remind me how much you make in a year at your accounting job?”

“I… About $85,000. I don’t remember the exact amount.”

“$86,322.46,” Lily read from a paper she’d grabbed out of a drawer—his taxes from last year, which she’d swiped a few weeks ago. “It took you a whole year to make that. I made this,” she said, pointing at her account balance, “in only six weeks. Even Mommy’s income is bigger than you. This is why I don’t care about you going back to work; there’s no point! It doesn’t matter if you get fired, because I make more money than you could ever hope to.”

“But, but how?? Where did all of this come from?”

“I’ll show you.” Lily clicked on another bookmark, and a new page loaded. A large banner ran across the top of it, showing her own breasts, threatening to rip a too-small bra to shreds. Beneath that, two lines of text:

Blooming Lily

(5.3k subscribers)

“It turns out, Tommy, that you’re not the only one who likes to see me get bigger.” She scrolled down, revealing a content feed filled with photos. The same photos they’d been taking together for months… along with a few extras, racier pictures Lily took solo while Tom was sleeping or out of the house.

“There’s thousands of people out there that spend all day long wishing they could have what you have. A couple of them have messaged me, and they’re so jealous of you, sweetie. It’s adorable. They want it so badly that they’ll pay me good money just to look at pictures of you and me together, so that they can imagine themselves in your position.”

“You… you’ve been… I thought those pictures were private.”

“Oh, they were. At first. But I’ve been thinking about our money situation for a lot longer than you have, baby. Even if I hadn’t pulled you out of work, all this growing and shrinking is expensive! I eat enough for three people at this point, and then there’s all the clothes we keep having to buy; pretty soon, both of us are gonna need to get everything custom-tailored, and that alone is gonna cost a ton. Plus, we might even need to do some renovations to the house if I keep growing—even now, I’m hitting my head on doorframes. So, before I was even six feet tall, I was already thinking about how we were going to have to find a way to get more money coming in.

“That’s when it hit me: surely we can’t be the only two people in the world who get off on this, right? There must be others out there that fantasize about women who grow the way I do. And it turns out I was right! Not only that, but as far as I can tell, I’m the only person on Earth who can give them the real deal. No camera tricks or Photoshop, everyone! I am as real as it gets!”

“...’Everyone?’”

Lily winked at him, and scrolled back to the top of the page (the subscriber count had already jumped to “5.9k”), and clicked on another tab, one labeled “Live” with a little red dot next to it. The content feed was replaced with video of the two of them, Tom still sitting on Lily’s lap, his legs still pinned between her thighs. To the right, chatroom messages zoomed by, too fast and numerous to read:

mommy? sorry, mommy? sorry, mommy? sorry-

can you show us the outfits you bought?

OMG STEP ON ME AS;GJSAGJ

i cant believ e she’s real, i was so sure all the pics were shops

Momy Lily is so gorgeous

could still be a deepfake

tommys soooooooo cute!!!!!!!!!!

It really pisses me off that Tom got the hottest woman in the world handed to him on a silver platter and he doesnnt even listen to her. TBH Mommy Lily he doesnt deserve you, you should leave him for somebody that knows how to treat a queen like you. My DMs are open

do you think shes gonna grow on camera???

cup size? shoe size?

are you sure you dont want to spank him, i think wed all like to watch that :3

“...How long has this been on?” Tom asked, noticing for the first time the green light next to the laptop’s webcam.

“I turned it on while I was waiting for you to finish with the groceries. They’ve been watching our whole little chat. You should say hi, Tommy!”

Too stunned to protest, Tom raised a shaky hand and waved. A multi-colored stream of hearts flooded the chat window.

“You’ve got plenty of fans too, you know. Just like there’s a lot of people out there that like the idea of a big, curvaceous Mommy, there’s plenty who love seeing you get smaller.”

“But… But… You’ve taken pictures of us… being… intimate. You’ve made me be naked in some of them.”

“Oh, I haven’t uploaded any of those, Tommy.” He breathed a sigh of relief as she winked at the camera. “Yet. It wouldn’t have been right to do it without your permission.”

“My per-... Why would I give you my permission??”

The humor left Lily’s face all at once. She smiled tenderly as she stroked his cheek.

“Because, baby, that’s what Mommy wants you to do. Mommy’s so much bigger than you, so much stronger than you. She makes more money than you. She can do anything at all that she wants to you, but the only thing she wants to do… is make you happy. I think I told you something like that a few months back, right here in this room, didn’t I?” She swiveled around, the chat booing as Tom’s back blocked their view of her, and pointed to the opposite wall. “Right over there. That was when I first started to figure out how much you wanted to shrink, how much you loved the thought of getting smaller for me. I threw you against that wall, pulled your pants down, and blew you. Remember?”

“Y—...yes.”

The chat cheered as she swiveled back into frame, though her attention remained focused on Tom.

“And when we talked about it later, you told me it was sexy, but that you didn’t like how rough I got with you. I’ve tried to honor that ever since, being as soft and gentle with you as I can. That’s what led me toward wanting to be your Mommy in the first place.” Tom squirmed, but there wasn’t anywhere he could go with his legs trapped like this.

“I love being your Mommy, and I know you love being my little boy. But those big boy thoughts are so stubborn, and they won’t let you go, will they? We can’t keep going back and forth like this, Tommy. You can’t keep resisting me. You don’t even want to, you just feel like you have to, because you’re ashamed of who you really are. Embrace it, sweetie. Everyone loves the real you. Don’t we?” She addressed that last part at the laptop, and the chat once again exploded with hearts. Tom was tearing up. 

“All I want to do is make you happy, Tommy, but what makes you happy, what really makes you happy, is doing what I tell you to do.” She shrank the browser window slightly, revealing a folder icon on her desktop.”This has all the photos from the day I gave you that blowjob. You can upload it just by dragging and dropping it onto the browser page. Why don’t you show everyone that you’re proud of who you are? Proud to be small, and vulnerable, and submissive to your Mommy? After all, why wouldn’t you be proud of those things? They make you happy, and they make me happy, too. Show them how proud you are of yourself, and how proud you are that you have a Mommy like me taking care of you.”

Tom was quiet for a long time, tears silently running down his face. The chat was a blur of entitled demands for the sex photos mixed with echoes of Lily’s encouraging words, offered with varying levels of sincerity. Lily swapped back to the content feed; she didn’t want them pressuring him. She gently wiped his tears away with her sleeve, then wrapped her arms around him, encouraging him to rest his head against her shoulder as she slowly rocked the office chair back and forth. After a few minutes, Lily began to fear that she’d lulled him to sleep, but then she felt him try to push off of her and she released her grip. He turned back toward the computer, but she stopped him momentarily, turning him back to face her.

“What are you, Tommy?”

“I’m your adorable little boy.”

“That’s right, you are. And I love that you are.” She kissed his forehead. “And who am I?”

“You’re… you’re my Mommy. And I love you.” He turned back, dragging and dropping the folder into the content feed.

As soon as the upload completed, the subscriber count doubled.

Tom winced as he felt the elevator begin to move.

“Please don’t make me do this,” he pleaded.

Without looking, Lily reached out to him, her massive palm engulfing his shoulder.

“I’m not making you do anything, Tommy. I told you to do something, and you’re making the decision to obey me.” He looked up when she began speaking, but quickly cast his eyes back to the floor. She was so massive, and so beautiful, that it was almost too much for him to bear. She was a towering 6’9” now, and at only 4’3”, he just barely came up to her navel. That was something else she’d told him to do, another command that he’d “chosen” to obey—to give her as much of his size as she could take by Monday morning. Two inches in as many days, the most he’d shrunken in a single stretch. 

She wanted him to feel as small as possible today, she’d explained.

He wanted to argue with her. He wasn’t choosing this! No sane person would! She was strip-mining him; it was one thing that she kept making him smaller, shrinking him millimeter by millimeter with each orgasm, but now she was finding even more to take from him, taking away his autonomy, his independence… in some ways, beginning to pick away at his very essence, his very selfhood. 

The idea that he was a willing participant in any of this was absurd on its face. It was the curse! The curse had built a mental block in his mind, severed the lines that would let the word “no” transmit from his head to his mouth. The curse had forced him to post those blowjob pictures (and all the other explicit photos Lily had goaded him into uploading since). The curse had made him agree with her that he hadn’t yet been punished enough, and the curse had kept him from refusing her demands as she shrank him, as she dressed him, as she led him to the car and into the building and into this elevator. It was all the curse. It had to be.

Because, if it wasn’t… then Tom didn’t know who he was anymore. Then Lily was right about him wanting all of this, from recesses of his heart so dark and deep that he didn’t even know about them. If it wasn’t the curse, then she was right that he didn’t just have a submission kink, but a bone-deep yearning to be utterly controlled, dominated, owned by her, in all aspects of his life. If it wasn’t the curse, then his Momm—then his wife knew him far better than he knew himself. And that was a much, much more terrifying thought.

“Someone’s thinking big boy thoughts again. I can tell.”

“S-...Sorry, Mommy.”

“It’s alright, sweetheart.” Lily lifted her hand from his shoulder and caressed his head as the elevator continued to ascend. “I know how stubborn those big boy thoughts can be. That’s why we’re here, after all. One more step to help you get rid of them.”

Tom opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, the elevator dinged, and the doors slid open.

Tom had never really gotten used to continuously shrinking—everything always felt just a little further out of reach, a little higher, a little heavier, a little bigger than it should. But at the same time, everything always felt only a little too big, his mind constantly redefining “normal” as only an inch or so ago. This was especially true at home, where he’d been spending the vast majority of his time. Seeing the same rooms and objects day in and day out made it easy to constantly adapt to their gradually increasing scales.

Going out, to a shop or a restaurant or just taking a walk outside, was a somewhat different story. These spaces lacked the intimate familiarity of his home, and because he visited them rarely, his brain had no time to try and adjust to them as normal-seeming. The effect was that they felt cavernous, gigantic places fundamentally designed for people bigger than him. It was off-putting and intimidating, but because he had little to no internal reference frame, his mind defaulted to interpreting these as places built for giants and populated by giants. They didn’t exactly make him feel small; they just seemed big.

The effect was altogether different as he stepped into the reception area of the office where he worked (or, where he once worked). Other than his home, this was the place he’d spent more time than anywhere else, and he had a deep, thorough mental image of it in his mind. A mental image that was obliterated with every new detail he took in. Every single piece of the short corridor leading to the reception desk—the slate floor tiles, the ceiling, the doors, the windows—they all seemed warped, distorted, gargantuan. He looked over at an artificial plant, one that used to come up to just under his nose; it now shot far over his head. Everything was at once familiar and deeply, deeply alien, and more than anything he’d experienced in the past several months, it made realization crash over him like a tidal wave: he was tiny now.

The thought stopped him in his tracks, only a few steps out of the elevator. He felt completely paralyzed, overstimulated by the intense feeling of smallness the hallway instilled in him, unable to think or move until he felt a massive, feminine hand wrap around his own. Lily had to stoop down to reach his hand, and as she rose back to her full, impossible height, Tom’s forearm was pulled all the way up to the level of his shoulder, the level that Lily’s own hands rested naturally.

“Come on sweetie, you can do it.” She began leading him forward, and he followed. His overwhelmed mind, on the verge of melting down, clung to her gentle guidance like a life raft as he struggled to acclimate.

Of course, this life raft was drifting further and further into a storm.

None of Tom’s clothes fit him after losing two more inches this weekend. He was wearing the smallest t-shirt and jeans they owned, and both articles of clothing hung loosely off of him, his shoes flopping around awkwardly as he walked, a child’s belt with extra holes made by Lily the only thing keeping his pants up. He looked ridiculous, swimming in clothes that would be too small for a pre-teen. Lily, however, had already received a few articles of clothing from their online shopping spree, and somehow it was all pretty much the right size; clearly, she’d been having Tom shop a few sizes up from her dimensions at the time. She was wearing a white blouse under an unbuttoned turquoise cardigan—even though it more or less fit, Tom suspected that if she’d actually tried to button it up, her breasts would’ve torn it open immediately. Her hair had grown even longer and fuller, bouncing locks of deep, rich auburn spilling halfway down her back and over her shoulders, contrasting sharply with the seafoam sweater. A floral-print skirt hugged the contours of her wide hips and huge behind before spreading out into a flowy, swishy hemline that danced about her knees, every now and then showing a quick flash of thick, supple thigh as she moved.

Monica, the receptionist, hadn’t looked up from her computer when the elevator opened, but her attention was slowly drawn by the clacking of Lily’s sandals against the tile. Tom wasn’t sure how much Lily weighed at this point, but she was so big that her footsteps couldn’t help but echo through the hallway. Monica froze, jaw dropping as the two of them approached. Others spotted them through office windows or heard Lily’s loud echoing footsteps, and gradually emerged into the hallway as well. Greg, Bill, Tanya… Kathy… One by one, they appeared in the doorways of their offices to gawk at Lily, so taken with her that they didn’t even notice Tom, their former coworker, small and shaking next to her. Tom couldn’t help but be cowed by how gigantic they all seemed. These were people he used to think of as coworkers, peers. Now… Now, he’d gotten so small that even normal people inspired the same feelings of awe and fear that used to be exclusively Lily’s domain.

He felt like a child surrounded by adults. Which was exactly what Lily had wanted.

Lily released his hand as they arrived at the reception desk, giving him a small nudge on the back to step forward. The front end of the desk came all the way up to his mouth, and he had to step to the side slightly so that he could see Monica around her desktop monitors. As he placed his tiny hands on the edge of the counter, Monica finally took notice of him, a whole new level of shock overtaking her as he rose up on his toes, his full face emerging from behind the counter.

“Um… Hey, Monica. Is Paul—” Tom abruptly went quiet as two giant hands clamped down onto his shoulders, his wife’s breast casting him in shadow.

“Tommy, we talked about this on the ride over. That’s not how a polite little boy should address a grown-up.”

Tom’s lip quivered, but he took a deep breath and started over. “Hello… Ms. Hartford. Is uh…. Is Mr.—”

“Uh-uh! You should pay her a compliment first. That’s just good manners.”

Monica briefly craned her neck up at Lily, too shocked and confused to say anything as Tom steeled himself to start for the third time.

“Hello, Ms. Hartford. You… you look very pretty, today.” Tom felt the temperature rise in his face as he spoke. “Is Mr. Daniels free? I need to speak with him.” Lily squeezed his shoulder slightly. “Please.”

“Uh… sure. Let me…” Monica trailed off, reaching for her phone and hitting a key, her unbelieving gaze wandering between Tom and Lily. “Hey, Paul? Uh… Tom’s back from the hospital. He says he needs to talk to you.” She hung up the phone. “He says he’ll be out in just a minute.”

“Wonderful! Thank you so much, sweetie.” Lily’s voice was honey-sweet, and Monica…

Was Monica blushing?

“We’ll just wait over here. C’mon, Tommy.” With fingertips on his back, Lily led Tom to the side of the hall where there were a few small chairs for visitors. Everyone continued looking on as she turned to sit down… and immediately realized that her hips were too wide to fit between the armrests. With a shrug and a wink to the crowd of onlookers, she instead led Tom to stand against the wall beside the chairs, smiling affectionately down at him as his eyes were glued to the floor.

Risking a look up, Tom scanned the small crowd of office workers that had formed on the other side of the fall. They were all staring at the two of them, clearly dying to ask questions, clearly too intimidated by Lily to do more than whisper amongst other. Humiliation was devouring Tom from the inside out, his face red-hot and his breaths growing fast and shallow. Sensing his discomfort, Lily gently guided his head into her side, his head just barely clearing her hip. Instinctively, he began to nuzzle against her, taking comfort in the soft fabric of her cardigan and the rich scent of her perfume while simultaneously feeling even deeper humiliation as he debased himself like this in front of everyone.

“Tom! How the hell have you… been…” Paul had burst into the room full of friendly bluster, eager to welcome back his employee. And then he saw Lily. “Um,” he coughed, clearing his throat in a bid to eliminate the quivering in his voice. “Hello, ma’am. How… how can I help you?”

Lily just smiled, and nudged Tom away from her. “Why don’t you introduce me, sweetie.”

Paul’s eyes followed Lily’s downward, and he blinked in surprise, having completely overlooked the small man next to her, just like everyone else had at first. Tom took a step forward, heart pounding in his ears as he looked up at his boss. Paul was about average height, but from Tom’s perspective, he was an absolute behemoth. 

“Um, hi, P—Mr. Daniels. This is my… this is my Mommy.” As the word left his lips Tom felt a river of cold sweat run down his back. He watched as the exact same sequence of emotions played across Paul’s face that he’d already seen play across Monica’s.

“...Tom? Is that you? You… you look so different. I mean, I knew you were getting shorter, but it’s not just that… wait. Sorry, I don’t think I caught what you said.”

“I-I said that this is my Mommy, sir.”

Lily thrust out a hand, clear over Tom’s head. “Lily Chambers, it’s nice to meet you. We spoke on the phone a while back.”

Paul took her hand, stunned by how much bigger it was than his own. “Sorry, so, you’re Tom’s… mother?”

“Oh!” Lily laughed. “No, no, I’m his wife.” She flaunted the wedding ring on her left hand. “But ever since Tommy’s been shrinking, I’ve become… a little more than that. I’m not his ‘mother,’ but I am his Mommy.”

The muttering from the peanut gallery was growing louder as Paul cast his eyes back down to his shrunken employee.

“Tom… what the hell is this?”

Tom withered at the judgment in his boss’ voice, and struggled to maintain his composure. He wanted to run, to take off sprinting for the elevator. But instead he just stood there and muttered a reply so softly that he wasn’t sure anyone could hear him.

“It’s what she said. She’s my Mommy.”

“...Okay, uh. Sure.” Paul was clearly uncomfortable, and attempted to change the subject. “So, are you cured? Are you good to come back to work? We’ve uh… really, missed you here…”

“Um.” Tom swallowed and blinked back the tears forming in his eyes, fists clenched. Lily started rubbing his shoulders.

“It’s okay sweetheart, you can do it. Tell him what you came here to say.”

“I… I’m not gonna be coming back, actually.”

“Oh. You’re… resigning?”

“Y-yes, sir.” Lily had told him in advance to address everyone by “sir” or “ma’am” or their last name, and although she’d had to cajole him into doing it at first, the longer he stood under Paul’s confused, vaguely disapproving gaze, the more natural it felt to do. He’d been on a first-name basis with his boss from the day he started here, but in this moment, he felt so utterly inferior that “sir” came to him much more naturally than “Paul.”

Lily’s livestream had gone on for a bit longer the other day, as she talked about next steps with him. It didn’t really make much sense for Tom to ever go back to work, not when his salary was a drop in the bucket compared to what she was pulling in off of subscriptions.

“S-so, what am I going to do all day? Nothing?”

“Well, your first priority is going to be pleasing me. You can put your silly old job out of your mind altogether and just focus on devoting yourself to your loving Mommy. Doesn’t that sound better?” He was too ashamed to admit that it did. “But, if you really want something to do beyond that… I do have an awful lot of money now. We can still put all that accountant training of yours to good use, and you can manage it for me!”

“So I’ll… work for you?”

“Hehe, I guess you will, yeah! I’ll be your Mommy and your boss! How’s that sound, baby?... Of course, then again, you did overspend buying me clothes. Maybe you can’t be trusted with money after all…”

“Y-you told me to!”

“And you made the decision to obey me. It’s alright sweetie, I’ll just take it out of your paycheck… Mm, no, let’s call it your allowance.”

That just left the question of how he’d go about leaving his old job. He could just call in to quit, or even simply never show up again. But Lily had an idea she liked better. One that she thought might help clear out a few more of those “big boy thoughts:” she’d bring Tom down to the office so that he could resign in person, and explain exactly why he was leaving.

“I don’t need this job anymore,” said Tom, back in the present. “B-because…” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, steeling himself to recite the line Lily had given him. “Because, my Mommy is going to take care of me from now on. And l-l-l… little boys like me don’t need to make their own money.”

Paul squinted, his jaw shifting from one side to the other. He looked as if Tom was speaking a language that he only half-understood, and he was struggling to figure out what he had said.

“What are… I, I don’t understand.”

Tom grimaced and turned, staring straight up to meet Lily’s gaze. Hadn’t he done enough? Hadn’t he already given her what she wanted out of this?

She just beamed back at him. “Don’t ignore Mr. Daniels, sweetie, he’s speaking to you.”

Tom slumped in defeat.

“Stand up straight when you’re talking to a grown-up, Tommy.”

Miserable, Tom mustered what energy he had to do as she said and turned back to Paul, who was just watching the two of them, gears still turning in his head as he struggled to understand just what the hell he was looking at.

“I-I don’t know how else to explain it. Mommy is going to take care of me from now on, s-so, so I don’t need to work anymore. And… And… I’m j-just a little boy now, and little boys aren’t supposed to work, anyway.”

Paul continued staring. Not really staring at Tom, but through him, as he still struggled to comprehend.

Finally, he broke into a smile and chuckled. “This is like a prank, right? You’re playing a joke on us! Making fun of your height yourself before we get the chance to, to cut us off at the pass.” He looked at the other accountants, who nervously laughed along with him. “I mean, this can’t be your wife, right? You must have hired her for the joke! That’s really going all-out.”

Right. Of course that’s what Paul thought. Of course a normal person would never believe that Tom would do and say these things in earnest. Tom had become a freak, a slave to some arcane unknowable magic or his own perversions (or both). The laughter in the hall was sparse and trepidatious, people not quite sure whether it really was an elaborate prank or not, but even so, it was enough to make Tom nearly fall to pieces. He was a laughing stock. They didn’t take him seriously anymore, and they never would again. Not after this.

Lily bent down, way down, to put her lips to Tom’s ears, and Paul was silenced, stunned by the absurd amount of cleavage on display.

“It’s okay sweetie, it’s okay,” she whispered. “I know it’s hard, but you’re doing such a good job. I’m so proud of you.”

So many conflicting emotions filled Tom’s tiny body that it felt like they might tear him apart.. Inadequacy as the gigantic office loomed all around him; relaxation from the soothing tones of his wife’s voice. Humiliation at what he’d been (literally) reduced to; arousal from his wife’s enormous tits pressing into his shoulders and the back of his head, and gratitude that his oversized pants were camouflaging his raging erection.

Joy that his Mommy was proud of him; shame that her pride brought him so much joy.

“I-it’s not a joke, Mr. Daniels. I’m quitting. I’m going to…” he inhaled sharply, a screaming voice in his head desperately begging him not to finish that sentence, and desperately trying to assure him that he didn’t actually want to finish it. “I-I’m going to be my Mommy’s adorable little boy full-time from now on.”

Paul’s face became more stern as he struggled to focus on Tom, and not the gigantic tits squished agaisnt and around his head. “Tom, I… I don’t understand this. I mean, um. What you do with, with your… wife, in private, that’s between the two of you. But… bringing this kind of talk in here… it’s not exactly appropriate.”

“I-I’m sorry, sir, but M… Mommy told me I had to b-be completely honest with you.”

“And he’s doing such a good job!” Lily added, standing back to her full height and draping her arms over his shoulders.

“Tom… You… you’ve put in some really good years here,” his boss said, a warning in his voice. “Good enough that I think we can just forget this ever happened. I think it would be a real shame for you to throw all of that away.”

Tom looked up into Paul’s eyes, his expression a mixture of pity and disgust. Maybe Paul wouldn’t write him up for this, but no, he’d never forget that this happened. And neither would any of the others. Even if he did a complete 180 right now, disavowed everything he’d said, played it off as a joke and agreed to come back to work, they would forever remember the image of him standing here, small, trembling, on the verge of tears, fully underneath the shelf of his wife’s tremendous breasts, as his pitiful, shaking voice talked about being taken care of by his Mommy. The damage was already done, and there wasn’t any going back.

In fact, the damage had been done before they ever arrived. It had been done the moment he let Lily call him out of work, the moment he agreed to let her continue to shrink him. It wasn’t just his height; he was so much smaller now, in every way a person could be small. Frail, weak, vulnerable. The experience today had made it clear that even his personality, his identity, had shrunken along with everything else. Looking around at the giants surrounding him, he couldn’t honestly say that he had any place working alongside them. He didn’t belong in a place like this anymore. 

He was too little.

He couldn’t even find the words to reply to Paul. Instead, he turned back to Lily. “Can we go now, Mommy?” he asked, voice catching in his throat. “Please?”

“Oh, sweetheart… of course.” Tom buried his face against her stomach, and she lightly stroked his hair for a moment, before taking his hand and guiding him back toward the elevator. Everyone watched in silent disbelief as they walked away, Lily turning back toward them as they waited for the elevator to arrive.

“Say bye-bye to everyone, Tommy.”

Tom wiped his nose, his face getting slick with tears that he could no longer hold in. “B…Bye-bye.”

They entered the elevator, and as soon as the doors shut, Tom immediately broke into a full-on sobbing fit. Lily scooped him up in her arms, pressing his head to her shoulder as she cooed in his ear.

“Shh, shh, shh. It’s okay, baby. It’s okay. You were such a brave little boy today. Mommy’s so proud of her little man. But it was hard, wasn’t it? That’s okay, shhh, that’s okay. You just let it all out now. You cry as long as you need to.”

Tom continued bawling into her shoulder the entire ride down, only beginning to regain control of himself as the elevator reached the ground floor. An occasional spasming sob rocked his body as she carried him back out to the car, but he had largely calmed down as she put on his seatbelt for him. As they drove home, he stared out the window, faintly seeing his reflection in the glass, eyes red and swollen, face glistening with tears.

“...Mommy?” he said softly after a long time.

“Yes, baby?”

“I don’t want to shrink anymore. I want to stop having sex.”

Lily just had to bide her time.

When Tom told her that he didn’t want to sleep with her anymore, didn’t want to shrink any further, she just smiled and, in a chipper voice, offered only one word in response: “Okay!”

“Oh… you’re…?” Tom was nervous, suspicious. He’d clearly been expecting an argument.

“It’s fine, Tommy! I’ve said from the beginning that we’ll stop whenever you want to.”

Lily had been anticipating that this would happen sooner or later. She’d been going at him hard in the past few days, working to purge every last “big boy thought” out of that adorable little head of his. A backlash was only natural, especially after what she’d just put him through. One last dying gasp of resistance. If she wanted, Lily could fully go into “strict Mommy” mode, like she had the other day. She could intimidate him with her body, use her words and her sexuality to put his brain in a submission hold until he admitted that no, he didn’t want to stop, he wanted to keep shrinking, wanted to sacrifice every last droplet of size and dignity he had to her.

She could do that, but she was bored of that game. How many times had they gone through that song and dance at this point?

“I-it’s not… it’s not like I want to stop having sex,” Tom added. His voice was weak and shaky after how hard he’d cried earlier. “It’s just… the way everything has been… I don’t think I can afford to keep going.”

“You don’t have to explain yourself, sweetie. I understand.” What she understood was that Tom was fishing for an argument, and she wasn’t going to indulge him. He wanted to fight about it, and he wanted to lose, so he could keep telling himself that Lily was subjecting him to all of this against his will. That’s the only reason he’d try to broach the subject now, while he was still so emotionally exhausted and raw. She was done playing along; she was just going to wait patiently. When he caved, and he would cave, he’d finally have to take full and complete ownership of his own desires.

The thought of going without sex until he got over himself immediately sent a pulse of lustful thirst through her pelvis.

Oh, calm down, she thought, admonishing the magic. He’s going to last a week, tops. You can be patient for a week.

They drove on in silence, Lily occasionally sneaking glances over at her husband. Poor little thing. His eyes were still red and swollen, his face streaked in dried tears.

“It’s been a long day, sweetie. How about when we get home, we head up to bed and cuddle for a little while?” When he didn’t answer, she added: “don’t worry, I promise I’ll keep it PG.”

“I… I guess that would be okay.”

“Good. After all, just because you’re not shrinking anymore doesn’t mean you’re not still Mommy’s little boy, right?”

“Um…”

He said nothing further, and Lily just chuckled.

The two arrived home, and Lily intercepted Tom on his way to the front stoop, picking him up and holding him to her hip with one arm while she unlocked and opened the door. She smiled at the way he instinctively cuddled against her, and carried him straight upstairs to their room. It reeked of sex; the sheets were due to be changed after the whirlwind weekend the two had had, but that could wait. For now, she kicked off her sandals, pulled off Tom’s oversized sneakers, and climbed into the bed, hugging her tiny husband close as she forced him to soak in the scent of their lovemaking.

She couldn’t help but grin as she noted how quiet he’d gotten, or how stiff he felt through his pants.

A week was giving him too much credit.

* * *

Tom needed to stay strong.

Something had broken in him at the office earlier. It wasn’t just that Momm—that Lily had forced him to put on such a humiliating display in front of everyone. Just being in that room had been enough humiliation to completely alter his perception of the world, and of himself. The words she’d made him say had seemed embarrassing beyond belief on the trip there… but in the moment, they were nothing more than an affirmation of what he instinctively understood to be true. He was little, he was weak, and he was utterly dependent upon her. Her presence there, looming over him, ordering him to say this or that, had made him feel even smaller than he was, but at the same time, the thought of facing a room full of people like that without her by his side, of weathering the disapproving glares and gossiping whispers without her there as his anchor… it made his chest seize up.

The change had been gradual, too slow for him to identify exactly when he’d crossed the point of no return… but he wasn’t really his own person anymore. Not in the way that he used to be, at least. He was something… less than that. He’d willingly become something less than that, willingly given away not just his size, but his agency. And, shamefully, he loved every second of it; he appreciated that Lily hadn’t made any note of just how hard he’d been as he’d cried into her shoulder on the elevator.

But that was exactly why he needed to be strong. He couldn’t let his urges drive his behavior anymore.

In some ways, the stand he was taking was purely symbolic. He’d already forfeited himself over to his wife; what did it matter if he was four feet tall, or three feet tall, or smaller? But symbolic or not, this was important. He needed to hold on to something, keep his shrunken hands clasped around some little scrap of his essence, something that belonged to him, and not her. In theory, there was still plenty of body mass left for the curse to drain from him, but there wasn’t much more of Tom, of the individual that inhabited this tiny body. That was almost completely exhausted, and when it was, all that would be left…

Well, all that would be left was Tommy.

With these thoughts swirling about his head, Tom lay in Lily’s arms, squished against the plush warmth of her body, each breath sending a new jolt of pleasure to his groin as he breathed in the heavy scent of her that hung over the entire room. Tom hadn’t tried to resist the curse’s aphrodisiac effects in nearly two months, and he’d had a lot more willpower back then. He ached with the desire to be carressed, fondled, fucked, and swallowed hard to try and fight it down. This was going to be the hardest part, he assured himself. The beginning was going to be the biggest challenge. If he could just fight through this, it would gradually get easier. Maybe, if he stopped feeding it for long enough, the curse might even fade away.

Lily hugged him a little tighter and kissed the top of his head, and he had to stifle a whimper.

Eventually, she released him from her embrace, getting up to go get a start on dinner. As soon as she was out of the room, Tom took his cock out and began furiously masturbating, gasping for air as he came almost immediately. The orgasm had done almost nothing to make his desires subside, and he was fully erect again in only a few minutes. He came again, and as the brief high subsided, he leapt out of bed and stripped off the sheets, certain that the lingering smell of Lily’s body was what was continuing to drive his sexual thirst. With the bedding in a big pile, Tom slowly worked his way down the stairs—each step had to be navigated with care, now—and stuffed the offending linens into the washing machine. He heaved a sigh of relief, smiling as he realized that his erection was finally subsiding… until he turned around and saw Lily bent down over the kitchen counter (that was the only way she could reach it), her gigantic, perfectly heart-shaped ass jutting out from her skirt, each cheek easily bigger than Tom’s head. He shuddered and tore his eyes away, retreating to the living room.

Later that evening, Lily got into bed, curling up to keep her legs from hanging off the mattress and throwing her arms wide for him to climb into her embrace.

“I… I don’t know if that’s a good idea. The curse is, um… it’s been making things hard, today.”

“Making what hard, sweetie?” she asked innocently, a glance at his waist betraying that her ignorance was a put-on.

“I just… I think, I need a couple days, to… acclimate. Maybe we can cool it on… on the physical affection? J-just for a couple days?” A part of him knew that he was already losing. There was no room for compromises here. The smart move would’ve been to go back to how they’d been before: no kissing, no cuddling, no touching whatsoever. Any physical contact at all would wreak havoc on his hair-trigger libido (why did Lily seem so calm?), but his rational mind could only win so many battles. There were limits to how much he was willing to give up; limits to how much he was capable of giving up.

Tom was already ceding ground, and it had only been about 8 hours.

Lily affected a pout and crossed her arms. “If that’s what my baby needs, then I suppose that’s what we’ll do. But I’ve gotten so used to spooning you all night, I don’t know how well I’m going to be able to sleep without you.”

She was going to be able to sleep very well, it turned out. While Tom was tossing and turning, alternating between ignoring the aching desire in his loins and trying to placate it himself to no avail, his titanic wife was snoring softly next to him, her long limbs splayed out over the bed, driving him into a small corner.

He scowled at the rhythmic sound of her breath. Even her snores were sexy.

He must have managed to fall asleep eventually, because the next thing he knew he was waking up, head aching and eyes stinging from lack of sleep. The bed was empty; before he had a chance to wonder where Lily was, the bathroom door opened, and for a split second he was worried he was having a heart attack.

Lily bent down and turned sideways a bit to get her hips through the door, then threw her head back as she rose to her full height, her thick, voluminous hair turning for an instant into a crimson hurricane before coming to a rest behind her. She was wearing a white satin teddy, her gargantuan bosom framed elegantly in complex patterns of lace running along the lingerie’s plunging neckline. Dainty, taut straps connected the bottom of the garment to matching stockings, Lily’s soft, luscious thighs bulging over the tops of them slightly. He recognized the outfit as one that he’d picked during the shopping spree she’d set him on, but his wife put the model on the website to shame. She smiled and winked as Tom struggled not to hyperventilate.

“Mommy’s gotta go to work, sweetie. If you need me, I’ll be in the garage taking pictures.” She blew him a kiss before ducking out of the room.

An hour later, Tom had given up on ever masturbating enough to rid himself of the urges inspired by the sight he’d woken up to, and decided to try and find something to occupy his mind instead. Lily had wanted him to start managing her money, right? That sounded like the exact kind of dull, dry, boring work he needed to distract himself from the thoughts of the otherworldly beauty downstairs, the one that he was fighting with every fiber of his being not to fuck.

He clambered up into Lily’s office chair, his feet dangling even as he sat on the edge of the seat. Logging into the laptop, he navigated to her subscription site, clicking the tab labeled “Income” as quickly as he could to avoid lingering on the photo of her gigantic tits that took up the top third of the homepage.

Mommy’s—ahem—Lily’s fanbase had been snowballing faster and faster over the weekend, between the more explicit photos she’d been uploading and the livestreams she’d begun doing. The number of subscribers had already ballooned from a little over five thousand to close to twenty. $25 a month per subscription meant that…

Jesus Christ. We’ll be millionaires in only two months. And that’s if the subscriber count has plateaued.

Of course, taxes were going to take a hefty bite out of all that money—which is where he came in. He immediately set to work figuring out how they could hold onto as much of it as possible, and how best to invest it to make the money grow even more quickly.

 Or… he tried to do that, anyway. But as he worked, he kept finding himself tabbing back to Lily’s page, his eyes focused on the “Videos” tab. Every time he started moving the cursor over toward it, he stopped himself. There was no good reason to see what she’d been posting; he came in here to distract himself from how horny he was, not to wind himself up even more. Browsing her videos was a bad idea from every conceivable angle, and there was no good rationale for clicking the tab.

He clicked the tab. The video at the top of the feed started to autoplay, bold text below it displaying the title “Mommy Lily Outgrew Her New Bra.”

* * *

Lily could hear her own voice.

With her photoshoot wrapped, she’d come back upstairs to change into more casual clothes and check on Tom (or, more accurately, to give Tom one last look at her in the lingerie). She was confused when he wasn’t in the bedroom, but smiled slyly when she heard a recording of herself coming from the office. She crept to the door and ducked down to peek through it, suppressing a giggle at what she saw: Tom, sitting so far forward in her chair that he looked like he might fall right out of it, his little dick in his hand, rapt with attention as he watched her struggle to get an old bra to hook. 

Slowly, she pushed the door open and slipped into the room. The floorboards groaned in protest under her weight—she was far too big now to ever really sneak. But it didn’t matter; Tom was so enthralled by the video that he didn’t notice her approach at all. As quietly as she could manage, she sidled up to him and lowered herself to her knees, her head still above his despite sitting on the floor. She watched the video silently with him for a few moments, observing herself as she finally managed to get the bra hook to catch, only to rip the underwear apart with a single deep breath.

“I’ve been wondering if this would count,” she said, and he jumped like a startled cat, throwing his body awkwardly against the arm of the chair; it would’ve toppled over if he wasn’t so light.

“Uh!! I, was, um…”

“It’s fine Tommy, I get it.” She reached out and stroked his hair. He flinched, but then slowly relaxed against her touch. “Like you said, you didn’t want to stop sleeping with me. It’s only natural that you’d keep having urges. I’m just surprised that you’re willing to risk this.”

“...Risk what?”

“Well, the magic shrinks you every time I make you come, right? Or vice-versa. I know I’m not touching you…” she moved her hand from his head down to his thigh, smirking at the way he squirmed, her hand so close to his cock. “...But if it’s my body and my voice that you’re using to pleasure yourself… isn’t that kind of like me making you come? Like I said, I wasn’t sure whether this would count or not.”

“Uh!... That’s, a good point… I hadn’t, um. Thought about that.”

“Well then I’m glad I was here to catch you. Since you don’t want to get any smaller, I think it’s probably best that you don’t make this kind of gamble, don’t you?”

“But… but I, um… I already…”

“You’ve already jerked off to me? I know, sweetheart, you haven’t been very subtle about it.” His face burned red. “But there’s a difference between jerking off to your own fantasies of me, and jerking off to something I made for people to jerk off to, don’t you think? That might be enough intention on my part that the magic takes some of your size if you come.”

“I… I guess so.”

“In fact… Now that you’ve watched that video, if I were you I’d be a little worried about masturbating at all. You’ve got it in your head now, influencing your thoughts and feelings; I don’t know how the magic works exactly, but if you think about me, you’ll probably think about that video, and if you do that while you touch yourself… well, it might not do anything, or it might be enough to shrink you. I dunno, sweetie, that seems like an awful big risk.”

Tom’s face went pale; Lily remembered well just how maddening the magic could be when it applied its full pressure, and while masturbation didn’t do much to alleviate it, it was at least something. She really doubted that remembering a horny video she’d filmed days earlier would be enough to trigger the size transfer, but all that mattered was that she’d planted the seed of doubt in Tom’s mind.

“Um… yeah, I. I guess you’re right. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, sweetie.” She kissed his forehead, luxuriating in the pitiful little whine she caused, then grabbed the pants hanging down around his ankles and yanked them up over his throbbing member. She considered giving it a little pat, but she was worried that even that might be enough to tip him over the edge. Instead, she opted to gently squeeze his shoulder before rising back to her feet, making a point to bend down a little further than strictly necessary as she left the room in order to give him a good long look at the way the lingerie hugged the contours of her ass.

She was still committed to waiting him out… but that didn’t mean she couldn’t put her thumb on the scale, right? It was too much fun not to. He was a little ball of nerves, and over the next couple days, even something as simple as posing provocatively or putting a little husk into her voice was enough to turn him into an absolute mess.

She could think of much more fun ways to play with her husband, but she certainly wasn’t having a bad time driving him crazy like this.

* * *

Tom was losing it.

Resisting wasn’t getting any easier. In fact, he longed for how easy it had been that first day. It hadn’t been this intense before, had it? Was this his shrinking self-control, or was the curse stronger now than it used to be? Either explanation made sense, and it didn’t really matter which was right; the point was that the past three days had reduced him to a jittering wreck.

He was sitting on the couch, remote gripped in both of his hands as he scrolled through the “horror” section on Netflix. He needed the goriest, grossest movie they had—he hated movies like that, but he needed something, anything that might snuff out the screaming lust inside of him.

He practically started to cry when Lily entered the room, wedging herself between him and the armrest. She wasn’t even dressed up at all, wearing just sweatpants and a t-shirt, no make-up, hair running loosely down her shoulders. It didn’t matter; she looked like an absolute goddess, and the contact between her hip and his was enough to push his arousal to a whole new level.

“Ooh, picking out a scary movie, sweetheart? Maybe I’ll get a blanket and some popcorn. Though I might have to hold you if it gets too scary.”

Wordlessly, Tom shoved himself away from her, scooting off to the other side of the couch. Her lower lip stuck out as she looked at him.

“Did... Did I do something wrong?”

“No, I… I just. I’m still um. Still getting used, to the curse.”

“Oh, right, of course,” she replied, her voiced tinged with sadness. “I’m sorry, Tommy, it completely slipped my mind.” 

How is she so calm?! In the past, the curse affected them both equally, and if anything hit Lily far worse than it hit him. But this time, she seemed cool as a cucumber, showing no outward signs at all that her entire body was starved for sex, the way his was.

“I’ll try not to take it personally, “ she continued. “It’s just… seeing you recoil away from me like that sort of hurt, you know? But, I completely understand.”

A pang of guilt shot through him at the idea that he’d done anything to displease her. Tom pressed his palms to his face, then slowly pushed them up and over this head. She knew what she was doing, right? She had to! She’d been pretending to respect his wishes, but this entire time she’d been finding indirect little ways to seduce him, to chip away at his already brittle willpower. Well, it wasn’t going to work. He was going to resist this, he was going to get himself under control, and then… and then…

Oh, who was he kidding? What was the point of any of this? He was miserable and crazy, getting suspicious when his wife did something as benign as sit next to him. He knew full well that this wasn’t ever going to stop; the curse was just going to keep ratcheting up his discomfort until he couldn’t take it anymore. What was he really getting out of resisting like this? Was his last tattered little shred of pride really worth all this agony and paranoia? Was it worth being on-edge for the rest of his life? Worth upsetting M—Lily like this?

Part of him said that yes, yes it was. It was worth it to kick and scream and bite and claw for whatever little bit of control over his life he could hold onto, that the pain of the struggle just made it all the more meaningful, that there was honor in suffering.

And that was no longer the part he was listening to.

“Mommy, um… I uh.” He sighed as Lily cocked her head. “Maybe… maybe trying to stop all at once was a mistake. I don’t think I can make it any longer. Maybe we could… try to taper things off, instead?”

“What do you mean? Taper what off?”

“I-I mean… I. What if we… you know…”

She remained silent. She had to know what he was trying to say; she was just trying to make him say it.

Fine.

“I-I want to make love to you.”

A devilish grin immediately spread across Lily’s face, and she held out a hand toward him. Tom took it, and she gently pulled him toward her, plopping him onto her lap, staring down at him hungrily.

“You want to what, Tommy?”

“I-I just think… it might be easier… if we try to have sex less and less, instead of quitting all at once.”

“Oh… Are you sure that’s what you want, Tommy? That’ll make you shrink more.”

“I-I know, but… I-it’s the curse. It’s… it’s really strong. I can’t resist it all at once like this.” Tom felt a deep shame, admitting that he wasn’t strong enough to stand by his convictions.

“But Tommy. I’m resisting it just fine. Don’t get me wrong; I’ve been dying to just… ravage that sexy little body of yours.” Tom’s entire body shivered. “But it was more important to me that I respect my husband’s wishes, so I’ve kept my hands to myself. If I can resist the curse… why can’t you?”

Tom would’ve loved to know the answer to that

“Well, I guess it doesn’t matter. Stopping was your idea after all, so if you want to go back to sleeping together, I guess there’s no reason not to, right?”

“Y-yeah.”

“You just can’t help yourself around Mommy, can you? She’s so big and so pretty, isn’t she baby? You’re addicted to me, aren’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” he whined.

She reached out and gently squeezed his crotch through his pants, and he moaned. 

“You want Mommy to fuck you, little boy?”

“Yes…! Yes! Please!” He was shouting at the top of his lungs, unable to contain himself anymore, attempting to hump her hand. But it was already gone from his crotch; instead, she hugged him tighter, pulling him in close. She didn’t whisper so much as she breathed a single word into his ear, making the back of his neck break out in goosebumps.

“No.”

Lily was practically glowing with power.

“H… huh?” Tom asked, dumbfounded, a pitiful whine in the back of his throat. Lily gave him a sympathetic look and slowly pet his head.

“We can’t, sweetie. It would make you shrink, and you don’t want that.”

Tom’s lip was quivering. “B-b… But I…”

“You’re not thinking clearly, Tommy. You’re letting this do the thinking for you.” She placed a finger on the crotch of his pants, but didn’t press enough to feel his dick beneath the fabric. 

“I’m sure it would feel good if Mommy fucked you. In fact, it would feel better than good. If Mommy took all that unpleasant pressure away from you. If she took your little dick into her mouth and massaged your balls with her tongue, or smothered it with her breasts the way you like. And it would probably feel fantastic if she let you fuck her warm, slick pussy.” Tom’s eyes were shimmering a little; God, he was turning into such a little crybaby! “Well, it would feel fantastic for you, at least. You’d have to return the favor with your tongue after the fact, but I bet that would feel pretty good for you, too, wouldn’t it baby?”

It was a rhetorical question, but she gave him the opportunity to answer anyway. He wasn’t capable.

“You’d love to do all of that, and more. And I’d love it too.” In fact, she was starting to wind herself up a bit; the magic was starting to get impatient with her. 

I know, I know. Relax. I’m going somewhere with this. Somewhere you’re going to like, I promise.

“But we just can’t do it, pumpkin! It’s like I said; you’re addicted to me. You want me so bad that it’s clouding your judgment. You told me, in no uncertain terms, that you don’t want to get any smaller. That means we just can’t have sex anymore, baby. I’m sorry.”

It was hard not to laugh at the sequence of expressions that proceeded across Tom’s delicate face as he worked his way through the little rhetorical knot she’d tied.

“I’m your Mommy, and that means I have to look out for your best interests. If you’re not able to control yourself around me, then it has to fall on me to take care of you and make sure you don’t give into your temptations. Because I love you, and I’ll always take care of you.” She scooped him up, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and set him down on the couch next to her.

“Now, find us a good movie to watch!”

He was too stunned to speak. She watched him, deeply entertained as he slowly regained his faculties and reached for the remote.

“Of course…” she said, pausing dramatically as he turned to look up at her. “...If you changed your mind, that would be different.”

“But… But I did change my mind…”

“No you didn’t. You’ve always wanted to keep sleeping with me, you told me so yourself. What I meant was, if you changed your mind about shrinking. If you wanted to get smaller, well then, there wouldn’t be any problem at all. I could fuck you as much as you wanted me to. But, you were very resolute about wanting to stay your current size, so obviously, that will never happen.”

She felt another stirring in her loins, this one less desperate. It felt warm, soothing, pleasant.

I told you you’d like it.

Tom was quiet for a while, idly scrolling through movies on the TV but clearly too preoccupied to actually consider any of them.

“...O-okay. I guess… I guess I don’t mind shrinking a little bit more.”

“Nope.”

“What!?”

“I don’t believe you.” She crossed her arms authoritatively as she turned to face him.

“You’re still thinking with your dick, sweetie. You’re so desperate for a quick hit of me that you’ll say anything. I’m not going to let you fall victim to yourself like that.”

“B-but… but…” 

Lily was starting to feel bad for putting her poor little guy through the wringer, but it was important. She gave him a warm, sympathetic smile. “It’s okay, sweetie. I’m gonna help you get through this.”

It took him a minute or two to respond.

“I-if… if it’s not enough to, to say it, then how would I prove I changed my mind?”

Her smile turned coy as she tilted her head back and tapped her chin, as though she hadn’t already planned exactly what she’d say in response to this question. “Well… I suppose you’d just have to make it clear you really meant it. You’d have to show me that you’re just as desperate to get smaller as you are to have sex. Maybe… Maybe if you begged me. Yeah. Yeah, you’d need to beg me to help you get smaller. But you would never do that, right?”

He was quiet for a long minute, and then, softly, “Y-yeah. I wouldn’t.”

This was the most important part of Lily’s strategy. If she’d just fucked him when he asked, they’d be right back at square one; he’d regret giving in again, and he’d tell himself that she’d somehow manipulated him into it (in his mild defense, that wouldn’t be completely wrong). But if she denied him relief, if she made him beg her with all his heart, not to fuck him but to shrink him… well, what refuge would he have anymore? How could he possibly deny that he wasn’t an equal partner in everything that had happened between them?

She smirked. Okay, maybe not an equal partner. But still.

“Oh, and one more thing, baby. You haven’t touched yourself since our talk, right?”

“N-... No.”

“Good. I don’t want you doing that anymore. Like I told you, I don’t want you risking your size.” The face he gave her was heart-meltingly pathetic, and it took every ounce of her self-control to remain stern. “If you disobey me, I’ll know. You’d force me to see if we can find a chastity cage small enough to fit you.”

She beamed at his horrified expression as she rose from the couch.

“Now I’m serious. Pick out a movie while I make us a snack.”

* * *

Tom couldn’t take it.

His body was screaming for the touch of his wife. He felt as if he were burning alive, and only her body could snuff out the flames. She’d offer a splash of relief now and then—a held hand here, a pat on the head there—but that only made the fires come roaring back more intensely when she inevitably pulled back. He couldn’t even masturbate anymore to ease the discomfort; the need for release was so intense that he didn’t even care if it shrank him… but every time he reached for his dick, he realized that the only thing more unbearable than this torturous thirst was the thought of disappointing his wife.

He’d begged her. More than once he’d begged her to please, God, please give him relief. He’d made a mistake, being so hardline about not getting any smaller. A millimeter here or there, just enough sex to keep his brain from exploding in his skull, that would be fine. He needed it. He got on hands and knees and pleaded with her desperately.

“Absolutely not.”

“I can’t!” he cried. “I can’t live like this! I’m sorry for what I said, but I feel like I’m dying!”

She dropped to one knee, looming over his prostrate form. “Do you want to get smaller?”

He stared up at her, mouth opening and closing.

Fuck it, just say it! Say whatever she wants to hear!

“Yes! Yes I want to get smaller! I want you to shrink me. Please! Please shrink me! Take everything I have! It’s yours!”

She studied his face closely. “I can see it in your eyes. You’re lying.”

He dropped his forehead to the floor, tears of frustration welling up in his eyes. He flinched as he felt her reach out to rub his back.

“I’m sorry, baby. But I told you, I’m only ever going to do what you want me to do.”

“But I want you to help me stop feeling this way!”

“You’d resent me for it as soon as we were done. And you’d resent yourself, too. Because, after all, you don’t want to shrink, right?”

Of… of course he didn’t. What a stupid question! I mean… Obviously, it turned him on. Every inch he lost brought him to greater and greater depths of sexual satisfaction. But he wanted to be more than that base instinct! He wanted to be a full-fledged person, an individual, he wanted to have some modicum of control over anything.

Didn’t he? Didn’t he want that?

Tom looked up at Lily again; with her kneeling so close, he actually couldn’t look up far enough to see her face on his hands and knees like this. Her mountainous body deflated slightly as she let out a long, low sigh.

“Tommy… I want to share something with you. Something that… well, I think it might help clarify some of your feelings.” She rose to her feet, and used one hand to help him up as well. He shook as she led him to the kitchen, her touch on his back simultaneously easing and agitating his desire for her.

She pulled out a chair at the kitchen table and directed him to sit. As he climbed up, Lily pulled out a second chair for herself and eased her weight into it, the wood creaking and squealing as she did. Gingerly, she leaned forward, resting her arms against the table and leaning over Tom.

“Sweetheart… I know how the curse works.”

Tom furrowed his brow. “What do you mean?”

“I mean I know why this is happening to us. I know what’s causing it.”

“...What?”

Lily smiled.

“Researching magic is hard. You mostly get info about stage magic, or weird stuff about crystals. It’s hard to tell what’s real, and what’s made up; I would’ve assumed it was all made up if we weren’t experiencing it first hand.”

“S-so… did you learn anything? Is it reversible?! Do you know who… who cast a spell on us?”

“Mm, sort of. It’s kind of like… well, it’s kind of like we cast a spell on each other.”

“Huh?”

“As far as I can tell, magic, real magic, is fueled by emotion. You need to desire something, and focus on that desire so deeply, that you make it real. I think it’s probably really hard for a single person to have such a strong desire, which is probably where you get things like witch covens, a bunch of people all focusing their feelings on one thing. Or, maybe if you want something hard enough, and want it for long enough, you can slowly make it happen. Like a river forming a canyon.”

“O-okay…”

“I think we had a bit of both. Neither of us knew it, but we were both wishing for the same thing secretly, all this time. Somewhere in the back of your head without even knowing it yourself, you wanted to be smaller, wanted it so bad, and you wanted me to be bigger.”

Tom tried to interject, but Lily didn’t let him. “Tommy, we both know that you want to shrink. You just… don’t want to want it. It’s the same as always; we both know what would make you happy, and I would love to give it to you, but you’re denying yourself for no good reason.”

No… no! It was more complicated than that! Tom’s brain was too clouded by his out-of-control libido but, but no, she wasn’t being fair! When you put it that way…

When you put it that way his resistance didn’t make any sense. He’d been telling himself that putting an end to this was the only rational move… but as he listened to his gigantic wife, it was getting hard to see the rationality in it.

She continued with her explanation. “So, like I said. You wanted to to be littler, and you wanted me bigger. And I wanted the exact opposite, or, the exact same, depending on how you look at it. Maybe the symmetry of our desires is part of what made them magical; symmetry seems like sort of a magical thing, right? So we both have this secret wish, and we’re wishing it all the time, subconsciously focusing our energies on it… and then one day, it happens.”

That couldn’t be right. The magic… was coming from them? That… that wasn’t possible! It didn’t make sense!

“If that’s true… Why did it start now? Why not earlier?”

She shrugged, and made a face of concern when the furniture creaked under her. “That part, I don’t know. Maybe that first day, we both wanted it a little harder than usual. Or, maybe it’s got to do with the fact that we’ve been wishing for it for seven years of marriage; seven is kind of a magic number, you know? But, the point is, it’s never been a curse; the two of us have been granting each other’s wishes.” 

She leaned further forward, the table groaning as it took on more and more of her weight, and kissed him on the head. Then, she grabbed the back of his chair, the top of which rose above his head, and pulled, dragging him chair and all around the corner of the table, toward her. His breathing quickened as he got closer and closer, the chair squealing against the kitchen floor as she smiled down at him warmly. When the seats were touching, she snaked a massive arm around him and pulled him in close to her side, her thick thigh dwarfing his own.

“Your old body, your old you…” she continued. “It was like a big block of marble. And every time we have sex, I’ve been taking a chisel, and chip. Chip. Chipping away a little bit of that block.” On each “chip,” she poked him lightly: on the shoulder, in the chest, on the pelvis… “I’ve been whittling you down, bit by bit, to reveal the beautiful statue inside, to turn you into the perfect you, the version of yourself that both of us want you to be.” Effortlessly, she picked him up and kissed him, her massive tongue filling his mouth. He involuntarily whined with need as she set him back down, taking deep breaths to relax and stay focused on her words. 

“But nothing of what I chipped away was wasted. No, baby, you haven’t wasted a speck of all that dust that’s left over by my chisel. You take all of it, and you mix it with water, turn it into clay, and you add it to my body, sculpting me just like I’m sculpting you. This entire time, we’ve been turning each other into our ideal partners, because what we want the most for ourselves is to be what the other wants most. One big magical feedback loop. That’s how I’ve known this entire time that, no matter what you’ve said, you want this; it wouldn’t work if you didn’t.”

“But… But then, what about…”

“The uncontrollable urges?... It’s just us, sweetie.”

“No… no, no, no. That doesn’t make any sense. I’m… I’m miserable. You’re saying I’m doing this to myself?”

Lily rolled her eyes, smiling. “Tommy. Look at me. You’ve given me a body that makes supermodels look like gawky teenagers. I’m a giant walking wet dream—your wet dream, to be precise—and I can’t help but fulfill your most deeply-rooted sexual desire every time I fuck you. Of course you’re driving yourself crazy keeping your hands off of me.”

“B-but… no… this isn’t… this isn’t a normal way to feel!”

“I’m not saying it’s normal. I’m saying that your desires are feeding the magic, and the magic is amplifying your desires in turn. But no, of course the arousal is magical. If it wasn’t, I wouldn’t have been able to learn how to control it.”

“Wait, what?”

Lily shrugged, smiling. “I’ve been… talking with the magic for a long time now, baby. I mean, really, I’m just talking to myself. The part of myself that’s fueling all of this, along with its counterpart in you. But… yeah. As long as I’m working to fulfill our wishes in the long-term, and I can convince it that that’s what I’m doing… it sort of lets me off the hook.”

“But, that-I… Why can’t I control it then?? The harder I try, the stronger it gets!”

He tried to keep complaining, but Lily silenced him with another kiss.

“I can think of two reasons. For one, you were trying to stop it from granting our wishes, which is a big no-no. And for two… I want control. You don’t. If the magic is trying to satisfy those desires… why wouldn’t it apply them to itself?”

Tom looked down, mouth agape, shaking his head. He couldn’t accept it. He wouldn’t accept it! If Lily was right, then… then…

Then everything made sense. This entire time… it wasn’t that his willpower was weakening, or that she was gaining more and more control over him. It wasn’t even that he had a sexual fetish that was leading him to make poor choices. No… no, in the pit of his heart, what he wanted more than anything else… what he knew full well he wanted more than anything else, what he’d tried to deny and evade and ignore…

Was that he wanted to give himself to her. Body, heart and soul. He wanted to be hers, absolutely and forever.

But!... But no! It didn’t matter how badly he wanted that. The price… it was just too high! He couldn’t give up being his own person. He… he just couldn’t.

Why not?

He’d “been his own person” before; big, strong, independent. Had it really been all that great? What was it about his old life that he missed so much? Going to the office? Going to dull, obligatory bar nights with his coworkers? Paying bills? Honestly… Lily had always been the only thing he truly loved about his life, and now there was so much more  of her. And he could have even more, he could gorge himself on her. Why was he so stubbornly refusing the perfect bliss he could have in his wife’s body? He was the only thing stopping him from getting smaller, and smaller, shrinking until the rest of the world was too big and too distant to be any concern of his. He was the only thing standing between him and the endless comfort of his wife’s—of his Mommy’s—embrace. 

What did abstract concepts like pride or agency offer that stacked up against that?

“Mommy loves you this way—small, obedient, cuddly. I think you love yourself this way, too, but you’re ashamed of loving yourself, your true self, because of all those big boy thoughts you’re still holding onto.”

It wasn’t just about choosing happiness.

It was about choosing himself. Choosing the true him, buried under all that marble. It was about letting go, and letting Mommy set him free.

And, in turn, setting her free. Breaking the final chains that held the titan back.

He took a deep breath, and spoke a single word.

* * *

Lily was starting to feel bad.

She had intended to share her understanding of the curse with him eventually… but not today. Not until he’d broken down and admitted his own feelings. But… the truth was, she couldn’t bare to see him suffering the way he was. He was holding out much longer than she’d anticipated, and it was coming at great expense to his well-being. He wasn’t sleeping, he was barely eating, and… the truth was, she didn’t like being a strict, punishing Mommy. She wanted to lavish her baby in attention and love, smother him in affection and graciously accept his affection in return. If she’d stayed resolute, he would have fully caved in without her prompting. He wouldn’t have been able to help himself. But she couldn’t take seeing him like this. She wanted him to arrive at the conclusion that he wanted this all on his own… but in a bid to finally put an end to this, she’d decided to finally explain to him that he’d been doing this to himself all along.

Unfortunately, her gambit seemed to have failed. The look on his face was one of disbelief and denial. He was just too stubborn; he was never going to admit to himself that this is what he wanted.

She sighed.

It really wasn’t so bad, if he wanted to keep telling himself that he was unhappy. Maybe one day he’d learn to embrace the truth, or maybe he never would. That wouldn’t be such a horrible thing. It made her a little sad to think about, that there would always be that little barrier between the two of them, but that was nothing compared to what Tom was going through. 

In a sense, he’d managed to outlast her. He was more willing to suffer than she was to punish.

She shook off the melancholy she was feeling, and began to reach for him, ready to finally grant him what he’d been so desperately waiting for.

“Mommy?”

She stopped cold. She’d never heard him say that word in such an innocent, sweet… small voice before. Her heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly felt herself getting wet.

“What is it, sweetie?” She asked, breathless, as she locked eyes with him.

“I… I want to get smaller. I want you to take more of my size away.”

She fought to control her breathing, the flimsy kitchen chair creaking with each inhalation.

He’d actually, finally said it. And he’d meant it.

She moved slowly, as though this moment were delicate, capable of breaking if she handled it too roughly. She wrapped her arms around him and hoisted him up, holding him up to her level. She could tell that he was still desperate for her, but he was calmer, less manic. His eyes were filled with steadfast, earnest desire, free of conflict.

The moment seemed to stretch on forever, as Lily carefully studied her husband’s face, appreciating just how much the magic had changed him, making him softer and cuter. His rounded jawline, his baby-smooth skin, his adorable button of a nose. Thinking about it, his hair was even a shade or two lighter than it used to be, a sandy brown instead of the coffee color it used to be. Every feature was so perfect, yet so delicate, like a porcelain doll.

She swallowed, a lump in her throat.

“Why do you want to get smaller, baby?”

“I…” He broke eye contact, casting his eyes downward. “It’s… hard to explain. I mean, some of it doesn’t really… have a reason. The thought of shrinking… It’s not something that I’d ever considered until all this, but. Something about it just inherently turns me on. But, on a deeper level than that… Getting smaller, weaker… losing all the things that make me able to. Able to take care of myself. It’s scary. It’s… it’s terrifying. It makes me so afraid. But… Underneath all that fear. If I’m being totally honest with myself. I like it.”

“Why?”

“Because… the smaller I get… the more vulnerable I get… the more I need you.” He looked up at her again. “And… I like needing you. When you’re not… you know… punishing me… I feel safer with you than I ever did at my full size.”

It was Lily’s turn to cry.

She pulled him in tightly to her, kissing him over and over again, drenching him in her tears and saliva as she began peeling his clothes off. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, for finally being honest, Tommy.”

He said nothing, just threw his arms around her neck and hugged tightly. She pulled him loose to keep undressing him.

“Please make me smaller, Mommy.”

Lily bit her lip to stop herself from squirming in the chair, doubtful it could take it. She’d been going without sex for just as long as he had, and he’d just send another shiver of pleasure between her legs. She was getting just as desperate for fulfillment as him… But no. He’d been suffering all week long, and he was being such a good boy now. 

He could repay her later, but right now, it was time for her to show him how much Mommy loved him. 

She finished stripping him and lifted him higher, until his rock-hard penis was level with her mouth. It was the only hard thing about him, now; the rest of him was so smooth, so soft. He felt so fragile in her arms, so easily breakable… he was right: he needed her. 

She moved to hook his legs over her shoulders, then took his cock into her mouth. He screamed in terrible, agonizing ecstacy as she began to suck him, taking his shaft and balls into her mouth all at once, her tongue delicately fondling the nooks and crannies of his scrotum.

“Shrink me! Shrink me smaller, Mommy! Smaller!” he gasped between ragged, sucking breaths.

He’d been so pent-up that he climaxed in no time; Lily swallowed his load and continued sucking, not slowing down at all. He squirmed and moaned as he road her shoulders, doubled over to lean over her head and grip onto it for support. She steadied him by the back with one hand while she frantically worked to unbutton her jeans and begin pleasuring herself with the other. He was hard again in no time, and a second climax followed shortly thereafter, the two of them moaning in unison.

Suddenly, the chair snapped.

Thinking quickly, Lily released him from her mouth and pulled him off her shoulders, cradling him tightly against her breasts as her back slammed into the tiled kitchen floor. Cracks spiderwebbed out from underneath of her in every direction, the old kitchen chair a mess of splinters, half strewn around the room, half uncomfortably jammed underneath of her.

The shock of the fall made both of them stop and catch their breath. And then, they laughed, both of them breaking out into loud, uproarious laughter, Tom bouncing up and down as Lily’s chest rose and fell.

“Maybe we should take this to a more appropriate venue,” Lily suggested as she sat up, keeping Tom cradled to her as she climbed to her feet. They continued laughing and kissing as she carried him upstairs, threw him onto the bed, and the two continued ravishing one another until late into the night. Eventually, Tom passed out, cuddled between Lily’s gigantic breasts; she had to adjust him slightly to make sure she wasn’t smothering him. Her heart melted when she saw the smile on his sleeping face.

* * *

Tommy loved his Mommy.

Lily woke with a gasp.

Her legs instinctively squeezed together, and she felt him—Tommy’s tiny body, barely bigger than one of her legs, her toes brushing up against his delicate little ankles. She tried to sit up to see him over the rise of her breasts, but she only caught a glimpse of a small mound beneath the covers before his tongue found another particularly sensitive spot, causing her to throw her head back and moan.

God, that little tongue felt good, exploring every little nook and cranny of her, finding its way into crevices it would’ve been too thick to reach previously. The tip began to tease her clit in exactly the way he knew she liked best, the sensation completely different from what it used to be when he was a larger man.

Of course, his tongue wasn’t as long anymore, which meant that he couldn’t really get as deep as—

Her back arched fully off the bed as four fingers reached inside her all at once. She grabbed Tommy’s pillow and slammed it to her face to muffle the screams of pleasure bursting out of her as he drove nearly his entire hand in and out, in and out, with a rhythm that matched the motion of his tongue. She squeezed him even tighter, the generous padding of her thighs deforming around his body.

Slowly, his pace began to quicken, and her screams grew louder and louder. Her fingers clawed into the pillow more and more the closer she got, her voice finally stifled as the pleasure grew so intense it literally took her breath away. With one final, window-rattling moan of ecstasy, she came, her muscles reflexively contracting so sharply that she ripped the pillow cleanly in half.

Her head swam as she slowly returned to her senses, her breathing gradually returning to normal. Rivulets of sweat were forming all over her naked body, causing little pieces of pillow stuffing to stick to her exposed shoulders and clavicle. As her legs relaxed, she felt Tommy pull himself up from between her legs and climb onto her stomach. A small aftershock of pleasure rumbled through her as she thought about how completely weightless he felt blimbing on top of her like that. After a moment, his head emerged from between her breasts, poking out from the blanket covering them. His face was flush from exertion and soaked in her juices as he grinned widely, clearly proud of his handiwork.

“Good morning, Mommy.”

“Tom… fuck.” She threw her arms around him and held him tightly as she rolled onto her side, curling into a fetal position around him, pinning his legs between her own.

She owed him for that one. Big time. But she needed a minute first. No, she needed several. He’d finally fully submitted to her, but this morning, that certainly hadn’t stopped him from getting the better of her.

“I’m sorry I ruined your pillow, sweetie,” she said after a long silence, her voice nothing more than a series of lilting, contented sighs.

Tommy nuzzled against her breast. “That’s okay. I like this one better anyway.”

“God. I love you so much, baby.” Her tongue was down his throat before he had the opportunity to say “I love you too,” his entire mouth thick with the taste of her sex. That little tongue of his had managed to rob the breath straight out of her lungs, and she couldn’t help but feel a certain sense of playful vengeance as she effortlessly dominated it with her own.

She broke off from him slowly, peppering his face with smaller kisses as she gently pushed him away from her, studying him approvingly.

“You know, Tommy… you’re kind of gorgeous now.” He blushed, taken aback by the compliment. It was true. He’d developed a certain boyish beauty, reminiscent of the guys from those old Japanese cartoons Lily used to watch as a kid—maybe that was the source of her subconscious desire to mold him into this? If she saw him randomly on the street, Lily would never guess that he was nearly 30 years old; she’d probably assume he was closer to 19 or so. Ignoring his size, she could easily picture a face like his on a magazine for teen girls (ooh, that might be a fun concept for a photoshoot!). His body was svelte and soft, his pecs yielding easily to her touch as she traced a finger along their edges. There was no definition to his muscles at all, and only just enough body fat to keep his ribcage from sticking out.

Doll-like. That was it, he looked doll-like. A masterfully crafted doll, with such intricate, beautiful detailing in his tiny little face that it was a wonder the craftsman had managed to fit so much into such a small space.

“Mm-hm,” Lily purred. “Gorgeous, adorable, you certainly know your way around my body… and you’re going to be sweet and obedient from now on, right?”

“Yes, Mommy!” She smiled lovingly at the earnest joy in his voice. Until yesterday, he’d always had a little bit of reluctance when he replied to her like that. And yes, it was hot as hell that he was fully embracing his submissive position beneath her, but more than that, it made her happy to see him so happy, finally freed of his inhibitions.

“In that case…” Lily tapped her chin and looked upward, as though she were thinking intently. “In that case, I can only think of one thing wrong with you. Just one little flaw that keeps you from being perfect.”

She had to stop herself from letting out a little sympathetic laugh at his reaction, his face filling with genuine concern. “Wh-what? What is it?”

She smiled coyly as she rolled over on top of him, her breasts enveloping his lower body. She idly kicked her legs in the air behind her as she rested her chin on her hands, staring down at him. Her bodyweight alone had been enough to pin him down for a while now, but she continued to get a thrill out of how utterly effortless it was to physically conquer him.

“It’s obvious, sweetie. You’re still much, much too big.” He blushed furiously, and she smiled as she felt his cock hardening against the softness of her belly.

“Would you like Mommy to fix that for you, sweetie? Would you like Mommy to help you get smaller?” She shifted her weight around slowly, teasing his dick by rubbing the smooth, soft skin of her stomach against it.

“Y-yes, Mommy. Please. I… I want to get smaller for you.”

Grinning, Lily leaned forward, nibbling on Tommy’s ear. She had to be careful not to apply too much pressure; her jaw was a lot stronger now, and his ear was a lot more delicate. He let out a series of adorable little whines as her teeth and lips explored his ear, her breath hot against it.

“How could Mommy ever say no to such a good little boy like you?”

* * *

Tommy smiled nervously.

It’s not that he wasn’t afraid anymore. The thought of losing more and more of himself, of falling further and further under his Mommy’s control, still inspired plenty of fear in him. But what he didn’t feel anymore was that crushing sense of existential dread, the all-consuming anxiety that he was dooming himself, letting himself be seduced into giving away the most important, most crucial parts of what made him him.

No, the fear now was… exhilarating. It was the fear you’d feel on a rollercoaster. He’d made his peace with the fact that he’d gotten on this ride willingly and that he was staying on it willingly. And, more than that… He had faith in his Mommy. He trusted her that she would take care of him. He felt a bit guilty that it had taken him so long to find that trust.

Sometimes, in quiet moments, he could feel some tiny little vestige of his old worries creeping into the back of his head. Surely he didn’t buy her explanation, right? Surely he didn’t really believe that he was the one doing this to himself, that this wasn’t a horror show but some magical, impossible realization of their love. Couldn’t he see that this was just more manipulation? More lies? A script, fed to his wife by the curse, or worse yet, something she’d come up with herself?

And… no. He couldn’t see that. Lily’s explanation of the magic had rung true in his heart. It made sense, in a way that nothing really had made sense ever since all this started. They were molding each other, and molding themselves, to fulfill their deepest collective desires. This is exactly what he’d always wanted, and he’d been so ashamed that he’d never let himself admit that.

Lily… the word was starting to feel clunky and awkward to him. He hadn’t spoken it aloud once since their conversation last week, and the thought of doing so was growing increasingly displeasurable to him. Why would he call her Lily? Of course, he always had before, but now… now something about it seemed stuffy. Formal. Calling her by her name strangely felt like it was pushing her away, holding her at a distance. But Mommy… the word was coming to him more and more naturally. Mommy was warm. Intimate. It was a word he could sink into, a word that seemed to cover him like a cozy blanket when he spoke it. It was a special name, one that only he was allowed to call her; he’d always feel a little thrill of pride when she reminded her stream chat that they were to strictly call her “Mommy Lily,” that only he was allowed to simply call her “Mommy.”

It was the stream chat that he was now smiling nervously for.

“Hello, darlings!” Lily said, addressing her webcam. She was sitting on a stool, holding Tommy on one leg. “Those of you who tune in regularly probably already know that today is special. We’re hitting a major milestone!” She slowly stood up off the tool, easing Tom to the floor in front of her. He kept his eyes forward, staring into the camera like she’d told him too, but he could feel her immense presence behind him, the reason-defying swerve of her hips hanging over his head. She eased forward slightly, and he could feel the heat from her vagina against the back of his head, the soft silk of her panties the only thing separating them.

With some dramatic panache, Lily reached into her bra, the only other clothing she was wearing, and retrieved a measuring tape. Holding one end, she let it unfurl like a yo-yo, dropping to the floor next to Tommy’s foot.

“Go ahead and stand on the end, baby. Let’s show everybody how little you’ve gotten today.”

Tommy knew what to do, but commanding him like that was part of the show. And he’d be lying if he said he didn’t like it, too.

Once his foot had secured the tip of the tape, his Mommy gently pulled it taught, holding it vertically as she kneeled down and leaned in further to see which tick mark lined up with the top of his head. Tommy idly wondered if she would need glasses soon, not because her vision was getting worse, but because everything must be starting to look like small type to her.

“And… Yep! There you have it, everyone. My little Tommy is four feet tall on the dot.” She handed the other end of the tape measure to him, and then hugged him from behind, smooching him on the cheek. “Isn’t he just adorable, everybody?”

The large monitor they’d set up behind the camera showed the standard wave of hearts. Mommy had been right; she was definitely the main draw, but there was unquestionably a segment of their audience that subscribed for him. Sometimes, they’d make posts in the chat, comments about what they’d like to do to him. Most of it was stuff that his Mommy already did to him, but the thought of a stranger taking advantage of him like that… well, if this was a rollercoaster, that was one of the scarier loop-de-loops.

“So, if Tommy here is four feet tall, do you all know what that means?” Lily nudged his foot with her own, getting him to move off of the measuring tape so she could stand on it. Still hugging him tightly, she started to climb back to her feet, bending over so her hair fell down in front of her, obscuring her face. She lifted Tommy up and over her head, setting him piggyback on her shoulders, before throwing her head back dramatically, submerging him in waves of long, crimson hair. It was now so long that it roughly reached down to her waist; when it was fully styled and teased out, it took up about as much volume as Tommy’s entire body.

He gently moved her hair aside, careful not to tug as he pulled his end of the measuring tape taut. From his perch on her shoulders, there was no question as to how tall she was.

“What’s it say, sweetie? Let everyone know!”

“You’re… you’re seven feet tall, Mommy.” Tommy was playing up his reaction a little bit for the stream… sort of. He wasn’t surprised by the number, but seeing that Mommy had officially crossed the seven foot barrier did fill his shrunken body with a quiet awe.

Lily mugged for the camera a bit, striking a few sexy poses for the camera while Tommy held the measuring tape as steady as he could, squeezing her neck with his thighs to try and keep his balance.

“We’ve got a lot planned today to celebrate!” she announced. With a wink to the camera, she briefly stepped out of frame, Tommy still riding her shoulders.

“To start,” she called from off screen, a slight grunt of effort in her voice. A moment later, they were back in-frame, Lily dragging behind her one of those big “Guess Your Weight” novelty scales that you’d see at the carnival.

“We’re gonna play a little game. If any of you can correctly guess how much Mommy Lily weighs…” she cupped her breasts, so huge they made even her enlarged hands seem small. “I’ll take off my bra.”

The chat was instantly flooded with numbers, far too many to actually keep track of. Lily let Tommy down and he moved to the computer, sending a link out to a page where people could submit their guesses in a way that they could be checked.

After giving everyone a few moments to get their guesses in, Mommy pulled up the page on her phone and approached the scale. They’d bought it second-hand off eBay because the big dial display would make it show up on camera easily. It was expensive, and they really wouldn’t have much use for it after today… but money really wasn’t something they had to worry about anymore.

Tommy leaned against the stool; climbing up to sit on it would be too cumbersome, so he just remained standing as his Mommy started reading out the guesses.

“Let’s see, our first guess is… 100 pounds?” She laughed. “I don’t know if you’re trying to flatter me, if you made a typo, or what, but uh, sorry, no. Or… maybe you knew that, and just wanted to see how easily I could do… this?”

Lily lifted one foot and set a bare, manicured toe onto the platform of the scale. The dial immediately began to twitch, turning further and further as she set the entire ball of her foot onto the scale, easing more and more weight onto it until it reached the “100” mark, about a third of the way around the dial.

“Let’s hope the next guess makes a little more sense. Let’s see… 150? C’mon now.” Her posture barely even shifted as she applied a little more force, shooting the dial up to the 150 tick mark. “You’re not gonna insult me making a real guess, sweethearts. Mommy Lily likes how huge and heavy she is. What else do we have? Another 150, another 150, 160… 200. I’m not sure if any of you really understand just how big I am.” She eased a little more weight onto the scale and the dial rapidly flew over to the 200 mark.

“That’s 200. Do I hear three? Yep, there we go, one of you guessed three hundred pounds.” She leaned forward a bit, and the dial on the scale rocketed to the 300 position, the highest weight it marked. “Mommy’s starting to think you don’t want to see her tits,” she said with an overly affected pout.

“Let’s see, let’s see, what’s the highest any of you guessed?... 450, huh? Well, let’s check.” She continued leaning forward, continued pressing down. The dial rolled back over to zero and made another full half-rotation, landing back at 150.

And her other foot was still on the floor.

“So sorry, sweethearts. It doesn’t look like anyone guessed high enough! I guess if you want to see Mommy topless, you’re going to have to stick to the nude photos I’ve posted. But I wonder… just how much do I weigh then? Let’s find out.” Gradually, she started putting more and more of her weight onto the foot on the scale, and the dial continued to move. Before long, it had completed a second full revolution, hitting the 300 mark once again… and then she finally lifted her other foot fully off the floor. The dial jumped around erratically as her full weight was finally applied to the scale, before settling on the 40 mark.

Six hundred and forty pounds.

There was a sudden snap, and the dial twisted in reverse, making two full counter-clockwise revolutions before coming to a stop back at 0.

“Oops.” She covered her mouth theatrically. “I don’t think this thing was designed to take this much weight.”

* * *

Lily pressed play anxiously.

She didn’t know why she’d never thought of this before. Her and Tommy seemed to only change overnight, in their sleep, which meant they never got to see the transformations firsthand. That is, until Lily had finally thought to just set up a camera to photograph them as they slept.

It would only work on a big change; a few millimeters wouldn’t be noticeable, and even a full inch would be hard to see. Lily had started to slow down their sex life, just a smidgeon; she wanted to savor the experience of growing larger, of Tommy shrinking. She wasn’t sure exactly when their sizes would stop changing, but it had to at some point. Tommy only had so much to give, after all. That meant that her growing days were numbered, and she wanted to keep that train rolling for as long as possible.

Still, for this, she was willing to go all-out, one more marathon lovemaking session, so she could capture the transformation on film.

She was sitting cross-legged on the floor—her old favorite loveseat was broken behind her, wood cracked and springs crushed from the last time she’d tried to sit on it. She’d finally gotten big enough to fill up its cushion in the way she’d imagined… and the damn thing was too weak to support her weight. She could get someone to haul it away, but she thought it might be more fun to destroy it with her bare hands on-stream. Still, this was starting to become a problem; she was heavy enough and strong enough that she was accidentally breaking or crushing something new every single day. Their bed would probably be the next thing to go; she could already feel the mattress sagging something awful.

Well, that was a problem for later. Right now, she wanted to watch the footage she’d taken. Tommy was sitting in her lap, and she snuggled him close as the video started to play.

It wasn’t really a “video” in the strictest sense, but a series of photos, automatically snapped every fifteen seconds. Each stayed on screen for only a second or so, creating a sort of stop-motion slideshow effect. Lily squeezed her little boy tighter as the timestamps in the bottom-right progressed from 11 PM, to 12 AM, to 1…

“There!” she shouted suddenly. In the photos, Tommy was pressed up against her chest, his head dwarfed by her breasts. It was lucky that they were both in frame; since he was shrinking as she grew, it made the change a little easier to see. Photo by photo, her breasts swelled just a little bigger, engulfing more and more of his head.

“Do you see it?”

“I see it, Mommy.”

Lily continued to stare at the slideshow intently. It wasn’t a big change. She’d only grown by, what… one percent? It was hard to tell whether she was seeing things, or if the sleeping Lily on the screen was just adjusting in her sleep, but she was certain that her silhouette had creeped up a couple pixels on the screen.

Slowly, one of her hands reached into her pants, while the other one reached into Tommy’s.

“Maybe… maybe we should try again.” She was too horny to put any kind of teasing or coy affect into her speech. “Two inches in one day would be a lot… but if we started early, we could get it done. What do you think, baby?”

“W-w… whatever you want, Mommy. I’ll do whatever you want.”

She continued staring at herself on the screen as she fingered the both of them, then realized her mistake; she should’ve been watching Tommy. An inch was bigger proportionately for him than it was for her, and his shrinkage was much easier to see as a result. She let out a visible “oh” and started working both of her hands faster as, for the first time, she actually got to watch her little boy dwindle smaller in her arms.

* * *

Tommy couldn’t reach.

He was backed against the wall of their bedroom, stretching up on his tiptoes. Mommy’s gorgeous, naked body was straddling him, her legs rising up on either side of him like pillars, her hands bracing her against the wall high, high above. No matter how hard he stretched, he simply couldn’t reach; the tip of his tongue could explore most of her labia, but her clitoris was just barely too high up. It was enough to excite her further, but nothing more than that.

He reached up with his hands, but was instantly rebuked. “No, baby, no. I want your tongue. That beautiful, precious little tongue of yours. It’s so naughty of you to be teasing me this much. Please, baby. Be a good boy and lick me.”

Mommy had to know what she was doing. She knew full well that her pussy was now well over Tommy’s head. He was pretty sure that she was the one teasing him, taunting him with an impossible challenge. Or at least… he was pretty sure that’s what this had started as. When she’d first cornered him like this, her voice had been commanding yet coy, but now… now it carried a desperate sense of need. He began to wonder if the little thwips of his tongue against her taint had driven her into so much of a frenzy that she’d actually forgotten that she’d given him a task that he couldn’t hope to actually complete.

It didn’t matter. His Mommy had given him an order, and he was determined to figure out how to obey it.

His first thought was whether he could somehow climb her. Scaling one of her legs would be difficult, especially with his complete lack of body strength; he weighed only a few dozen pounds now, but even so, he wasn’t confident that he could pull himself up without some firm handholds. The curve of her hips might be a good spot to grab onto… but they were entirely out of his reach. Jumping would probably give him enough height to make contact… but only for a moment. That would probably just frustrate her further.

What, then? How could he get this done? He needed to think, needed to attack this problem from a clever angle. He mulled the problem over as he continued to kiss and lick at the parts he could reach. How could he make his Mommy cum, if he was too small to reach with his tongue and wasn’t allowed to use his hands?

…Well, what kinds of things excited her?

“Mommy?” he asked, in as small and deferential a voice as possible. 

“What is it, baby?”

“I… I’m sorry.” He affected a sniffle. “I can’t do it.”

“No, sweetie, of course you can! You’re doing such a good job, I know you can do it. You’ve just got to reach a little higher.”

“I can’t do it, Mommy! I’m… I’m too little.” He tried to make himself sound as pathetic as possible. “You’re so big, and pretty, and… I’m too small to pleasure you. I’m sorry Mommy, I’m letting you down.”

“Oh! Baby, no, no, you’re not! I’m so proud of you, sweetheart! I’ll always be proud of you.” Her voice was catching in her throat, and her pussy was beginning to glisten more and more with fluid; Tommy’s plan was working.

“I… I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have to ask you this, but… could you help me? I don’t think I can do it without you’re help. I’m… I’m too little and weak. I’m sorry, Mommy, but… could you spread your legs a little more?”

That’s really all he needed, and he could’ve just asked for that up-front. But, to tell the truth… it hadn’t crossed his mind at first. The idea of making a request of her, of being unable to do something she’d asked of him without her help… well, the guilt in his voice was only mostly a put-on.

“Oh, Tommy… of course, of course.” His begging routine had carried the added benefit of pushing all of her mental buttons; Tommy suspected his words had gotten her closer to climax than anything he’d managed with his tongue so far. Slowly, she eased her legs apart, and slowly, her pussy lowered itself to his level. When it was close enough, Tommy kissed her clit passionately, attacking it vociferously with his tongue.

The effect was immediate. Mommy’d been so wound-up that it took no time at all to push her over the edge. She moaned, and her knees buckled, causing her to slam her pussy into Tommy’s face, the back of his head hitting the wall hard. It hurt, but he ignored it, continuing to suck and lick. In her throes of passion, she had enough wherewithal to realize what she was doing, and pushed harder against the wall with her arms to prop herself back up.

That is, until her hands pushed straight through the drywall.

She collapsed to her knees, knocking Tommy down with her, his back hitting the carpet with a soft thud. Shock and worry immediately cut through her orgasm and she scrambled to scoot back, scooping Tommy into her arms.

“Oh my god, baby, are you okay?!”

He coughed, a small cloud of dust settling around them from the damage, but then he smiled. “I’m fine, I’m fine. Did I do a good job, Mommy?”

He could hardly take the pleasure he felt looking into her glowing smile. “You did amazing, sweetie.” She hugged him tightly, resting his head on her shoulder as she inspected the damaged wall.

“I think… we need to move.”

Lily wasn’t used to being rich.

She and Tommy had never really hurt for money; between his old accounting job and the occasional wedding gig on her part, they were always pretty comfortable. But they still had to be smart about it. They still had to budget, plan out big purchases, keep money stashed away for a rainy day. Money wasn’t a big source of stress for them, but it was still something they had to think about. 

That wasn’t true anymore.

Sure, if she really wanted to, Lily could probably blow her millions pretty quickly. But unless she decided to start a yacht collection or personally bankroll a movie or something, she could basically have whatever she wanted, whenever she wanted it. The damage she’d been racking up around the house as she continued to grow would’ve been a major source of stress a few months back, but now it was utterly trivial. Her subscriber count was still growing by the day, filling her bank account to the point of bursting. And that was before Tommy’s financial wizardry got involved.

Well, it seemed like wizardry to her, anyway. To hear him tell it, he barely had to do a thing. According to Tommy, it was almost harder to stop this much money from multiplying; even just keeping everything in a savings account, the interest alone would rival his old salary. She had, functionally, unlimited money.

Which was a good thing, because there was a lot to spend it on.

Repairs to the house were the first thing. They needed it in tip-top shape to sell it—it was just too small for her. At the same time, she went about buying a plot of land to build a new house on, one that could be made to her specifications. Reinforced floors and walls to resist her weight, high ceilings… and, of course, room to grow. It would be a while before the new place was ready, so she spent the ensuing weeks walking on eggshells. Tommy and her had bought this house when they’d gotten married, and she’d always loved it, but it was just, so… different now. It used to seem so spacious and nice, but now it felt cramped and cheap. It was almost less like a real house and more like an exceedingly elaborate playhouse for children.

Lily groaned in frustration; playhouses don’t start spraying water everywhere when you accidentally twist the faucet off of the kitchen sink. She bent awkwardly over the counter to jam a finger into the exposed pipe while she tried to look up how to stop the water on her phone, her enlarged fingers struggling to operate the touch screen.

When she got that settled (turning the spigot under the sink as gently as possible to avoid a repeat), she huffed a little in frustration. No water was going to make cooking dinner a challenge.

Screw it, we’re rich.

“Tommy! Get dressed, sweetie, we’re going out for dinner.”

Custom clothing had been the next big purchase on the list. At 7’5” and over 700 pounds, Lily had outgrown the inventory of every plus-sized or big-and-tall clothing shop she could find; there was some menswear that was made for someone of her height, but not for someone of her otherworldly proportions. Tommy didn’t fare much better; children’s clothes sort of fit him, but kids have very different builds than adults, and it all hung loosely off of his thin, frail frame. She’d been struggling to find the poor little thing something that fit him well for a good while now. She’d even thought of looking into extra-large doll clothes, but unfortunately, those weren’t made with comfort in mind.

Now though, she just had a tailor on-call. A photo of an outfit she liked and an update of their measurements, and she’d have it by the end of the week. It was pricey, but again, money wasn’t really an issue anymore. The worst part of it was having to deal with someone asking questions about her and Tommy’s situation. Talking about her growth and her husband’s shrinking on-camera was one thing, but having to lay it out for a stranger face-to-face got uncomfortable quickly. She’d had to rotate through a few tailors before finding one that was mostly just willing to work without pestering her too much.

A little while later, she smiled as Tommy carefully made his way down the stairs, his legs short enough now that each step took a minor but notable effort.

“There’s my handsome little man!” He blushed at the compliment. The tiny suit he was wearing was much more flattering than the oversized t-shirts and sweatpants he’d been stuck in for so long.

“Y-you look incredible too, Mommy.”

She beamed in pride, knowing full well that he was telling the truth; it was frankly a little hard to stay humble when she saw the towering goddess that looked back at her from the mirror these days. She was wearing a strapless navy blue dress that showed off her silky shoulders and endless cleavage in all its glory, the skirt accentuating the absurd curve of her hip. Her hair was done up in a complex labyrinth of braids, and there was even still more left over to spill down her back, the fiery crimson contrasting sharply against her fair skin. As she’d predicted a while back, she officially had enough hair now that it was a capital P Problem. Washing and styling it was, without exaggeration, a day-long affair.

She’d been tempted more than once to cut it down, but couldn’t bring herself to do it. It looked amazing, for one thing. Moreover, its growth was obviously magical, and that meant that Tommy liked it this way. His transformation was a lot more inconvenient than her own, so it only seemed fair for her to put up with a little bit of difficulty for his sake.

What I SHOULD do is get a dedicated stylist on my payroll. And… figure out how to put someone on my payroll.

Lily led the way out to the driveway, where her next big purchase awaited them. Their old car had gotten far too small for her—most cars had gotten too small for her. The heavy-duty pickup truck she’d bought was designed more for construction work, and it wasn’t exactly the classiest thing to be driving around in, but it was the only option she’d found that had enough leg- and head-room for her.

Plus, when I inevitably outgrow it, I can hire a chauffeur to drive it while I ride in the bed!

Tommy, bless his heart, tried his best to climb into the passenger seat on his own, but it was a lost cause from the start; he couldn’t even reach the door handle. 

“Tommy, we’ve talked about this. You’ve got to stop trying to do things on your own. Ask Mommy for help when you’re too little to do something yourself.”

“R-right. Sorry, Mommy.”

“Aw, it’s okay, pumpkin.” She lifted him up, enjoying the way that her hands could nearly encircle his midsection now. She gave him a quick kiss on the head before opening up the door, placing him in the seat, and buckling him in.

“Hmm. Y’know… I hadn’t thought about it, Tommy, but we might need to get you a carseat.”

“What?!”

“I mean it! I’m not talking about it as like, a humiliation thing… Well, okay, I’m not just talking about it as a humiliation thing. Seatbelts aren’t really made for someone as small as you. I’d hate if something happened.”

Tommy’s face was flush with embarrassment. “I… I guess…”

“We’ll talk about it later. For tonight, I’ll just drive slow.” Lily circled around the truck, loaded a few things into the back, and climbed in, not even needing to use the step.

* * *

Tommy was so small now.

The cabin of Mommy’s new truck was absolutely cavernous from his perspective (and yet, she still had to push her seat back all the way and stoop a bit to keep her head off the ceiling). His feet dangled from the passenger seat, and he had to tug awkwardly at the seatbelt to keep it from pressing into his neck; he hated to admit it, but Mommy might have had a point about the carseat. Did he even weigh enough to enable the airbag?

Lily slowed as she approached a stop sign, and instinctively reached out a precautionary arm, lightly holding Tommy in place against the back of his seat. She didn’t even turn to look at him, but the tossed-off gesture gave Tommy a warm feeling side, a small reminder that his Mommy was always thinking of him, always caring for him.

Shrinking had been so alarming, so stressful, so scary at first. He’d spent so much time addled with worry about what was happening to him and how he would ever manage it. That seemed… silly, to him now. Being Mommy’s little boy felt so good, so natural, that it was getting harder and harder to believe that he’d ever been anything else. His life as a 6’3” man with the body of a linebacker was slowly starting to feel less and less like a memory and more and more like… a dream. A dream that made perfect sense while he was sleeping, but that seemed increasingly incoherent now that he was awake. His memories of looking down at Lily, of lifting her up with ease or pinning her down as they made love… they felt bizarre. Wrong. He wasn’t supposed to be that big, and it gave him a vague sense of unease to think about how long he had been.

His mind wandered to an incident back in high school. A football game. He’d tackled a kid on the other team, his full weight slamming down onto him. Something about the angle of the tackle, or the way the kid took the landing… Tommy shuddered at the memory. The audible crunch. The scream of pain. Adults rushing onto the field to inspect the kid’s broken arm. The memory haunted Tommy for years afterward. That was… probably the root of where the magic had started; somewhere in the back of his mind, he hated being big enough to hurt someone like that.

He was snapped back to the present as he felt the truck begin to move again, Lily removing her hand from his chest and stroking his hair, her massive hand big enough to palm his head. Tommy instinctively nuzzled against her, and blushed a little when he involuntarily let out a little sighing trill, like a kitten.

“Jesus Christ, Tommy, come on. That’s not fair. You can’t be that adorable when I’m driving!”

“S-sorry, Mommy.” He smiled and fidgeted in his seat as he looked away, his face turning a deeper red. He knew she was just teasing him, but he couldn’t help but apologize anyway.

That was a new effect the magic was having on him, or at least one that he’d only just recently started to notice: he’d become an absolute glutton for physical attention. No more did the magic simply amplify his sex drive—now, he constantly craved the touch of his Mommy, and felt an intoxicating sense of euphoria when he got it. To tell the truth, he was a bit disappointed that she’d decided to take them out tonight; that was less time that he could spend cuddled up with her, melting against her gigantic body. He’d never say as much, though—he was a good boy, and wouldn’t dream of arguing or pushing back against her.

…God, it really wasn’t that long ago that he was arguing with her constantly. The memory gave him a sinking feeling in his gut, filling him with shame that he’d behaved so poorly for so long. He was so grateful that Mommy was so forgiving, that she’d completely moved past it and let his old, defiant self sink into the past. Honestly, what had he been thinking? It was only a few weeks ago, but it was hard for him to remember how being so resistant could have possibly made sense. He loved his Mommy, and being obedient made her happy. It made him happy, too. So why on Earth had he put up such a fight? It had seemed so incredibly important at the time, but already Tommy couldn’t really imagine why. Life had gotten so much better since he gave in and embraced who he really was.

He turned back to look at his Mommy, who was focused on the road. She was so beautiful. A wave of affection washed over him as he studied her flawless, giant features. She was like a living work of art, so gorgeous that even just staring at her like this bordered on overstimulating. He was so happy that she was his Mommy; it almost felt unfair that he had her all to himself. What could he have possibly done to deserve her?

Even so, he couldn’t help but want more. Without even really thinking, he reached out for her, wanting to touch her, to feel even just the skin of her arm against his fingertips. It was in vain; the truck was too big, and he was too tiny, to reach her. He was taken by surprise by just how upset that was making him, but his frustration was quelled immediately when Lily caught him out of the corner of her eye and reached out to meet him, her hand completely consuming his own, surrounding it with soft warmth.

* * *

Lily was hungry.

Killing the engine and stepping out into the parking lot of the restaurant—the same one she’d taken Tommy to a few months prior—she quickly moved to the passenger side and helped her husband out of the truck. She took his hand and led him toward the door; he was so short now that he had to reach higher than his head to hold hands with her while walking. 

“Sweetie, can you get the door for Mommy?”

Tommy let go of her and approached the glass front door to the restaurant. The handle was a bit higher than his eye level. Putting his hands around it, he leaned back and pulled; the door only budged slightly. He tried again, grunting with effort, but only managed to move it a few more inches before his fingers slipped.

“I… can’t do it, Mommy.”

“Why not, sweetheart?”

“I’m, um. I’m too weak.”

Lily covered her mouth, feeling a little flush. She’d expected him to struggle with the door, but he was already too weak to even open it? Fuck that was hot.

“It’s alright, sweetie. All the best little boys need their Mommy’s help.”

Lily led the way inside, crouching through the vestibule, opening both of the double-doors to fit her hips through the doorway. The hostess’ jaw dropped as she entered the restaurant proper and rose back to her full height.

“Hello! Table for two, please!”

“Um… uh… r-right, yes, of course! Right… right this way!” The hostess tripped over herself grabbing menus from the podium and made a few false starts before her short-circuiting brain remembered which way she was trying to lead the couple.

It was adorable.

Lily surveyed the restaurant as she strolled to the table, Tommy’s hand grasped firmly in her own. Going out in public like this was so strange now. She couldn’t help but draw the stares of everyone around her, couldn’t help but be the center of attention wherever she went. If she was still 4’9” (did she really used to be only four foot nine?), she would’ve found it intimidating. When she was in the six-foot range, she’d found it flattering.

Now though? Now, it was… cute.

Everyone was so much littler than her. Of course they were staring; it was almost as if they were a bunch of children playing dress-up, and she, an actual adult, had intruded on their game. It was hard to take the restaurant’s upscale atmosphere seriously when, to her, it had the proportions of an elementary school cafeteria. It was even harder to take any of the people seriously, when the largest men seemed about as big to her as 4th graders. 

God, was this how people used to see her?

“Um, here we are,” the hostess nervously gestured to an open table. Lily took one look at it and immediately recognized a problem.

“Sweetie, I am pretty sure I’m gonna demolish this chair if I try to sit in it.”

“Uh, um…” The hostess stammered, unsure of how to address the issue.

“Do you have any bigger chairs? Something that might be able to accommodate me?”

“I, I’m sorry, ma’am, I don’t think we do.”

“Hm.” Lily frowned in disapproval, and the hostess started sweating bullets beneath her. Poor little girl; she was trying her best.

“I actually thought that might be the case. My truck’s parked out front, and I’ve brought a size-appropriate seat with me. Do you think it would be too much trouble for you to get it for me?”

“O-oh, uh! No, of course not, ma’am, I’ll send someone out for  it.”

“Good girl.” Lily froze the moment the words left her lips. She hadn’t meant to say that; talking that way had just become second-nature to her, and she’d spoken to the hostess like Tommy or one of her online subs without even thinking. She stared down at the smaller woman, wide-eyed, waiting to see how she’d react.

The hostess blushed, broke eye contact, and fidgeted. “Um. Th-thank you.”

Lily relaxed immediately and smiled. Good, she was into it. “You might want to send two people to get it, it’s heavy.”

Everyone generally seemed enamored with Lily, willing and ready to take her instructions and eager to gain her approval. She wasn’t sure if that was another effect of the magic, or if that’s just how people generally treat staggeringly beautiful amazons. Still, that had been the furthest she’d pushed her luck with a stranger in person, so it was a relief that she hadn’t crossed a line by slipping into full “dommy mommy” mode.

“Tommy, come here.” He was in the middle of climbing up into the other chair. “Gentlemen don’t sit down until the lady does, sweetie.”

“Right… sorry.”

“I forgive you.” She beckoned him over and stooped down a little to reach his head, cupping it in her hand and guiding it to the slit in her dress where her thigh was exposed. Tommy leaned against , throwing his arms around her leg and sighing, slumping slightly as his body relaxed. He was so fucking cute now, and he’d turned into a real cuddlebug.

Before long, two servers in black slacks and dress shirts came through the front door, helping each other carry the chair Lily had loaded into the truck before leaving. It was another recent purchase; she needed something to sit on besides the floor. The chair was made of strong, solid oak, gorgeous reliefs of lilies engraved into the wood, with heavily stuffed velvet cushioning. It looked like… alright, Lily hadn’t intended to order a throne for herself, but the carpenter she’d contracted managed to upsell her. It just looked so beautiful!

And, it was big. The back of it was higher than either of the men carrying it, and the seat was wide enough to accommodate Lily’s massive backside. It was also heavy; it had to be if it was going to hold up under her weight. The servers were clearly struggling with it, straining under its mass and having a hard time finding a path through the crowded restaurant to maneuver it.

Lily waited patiently, smiling at them as they worked to bring her the chair. The hostess was following alongside them, and moved the normal chair for the table out of the way to make space for it. The men set it down with a thud, panting and visibly sweating from the effort.

“Thank you so much, boys! Hm… Actually, I think I’d prefer to have it over here.” Lily made a show of lifting the chair up easily and bringing it around to the other side of the table, scooting the other chair out of the way.

“If you get us some water, that would be wonderful. Two glasses, and bring the whole pitcher, please.” As Lily spoke, she lifted Tommy up before sitting in her throne, sitting him on her leg and snuggling him close to her.

The hostess and one of the waiters returned to their regular duties, while the other waiter rushed to bring the requested water. 

“What would you say are your top… let’s say four dishes?”

“Oh, uh, well… Our steak comes very highly recommended, as does our roast chicken. Or, if you’re in the mood for seafood, our lobster is always a big hit, but my personal favorite is probably the salmon.”

“Great! I’ll have them all.”

“You’ll…?”

“I’m a big girl. It takes a lot to fill me up.” She shot the waiter a wink, which instantly flustered him.

“Right, of course. Um, and, for…?”

“Oh, Tommy? He barely eats anything. He’ll just have some of mine.”

The waiter nodded and slunk away, giving Lily some quality time with her baby. Tommy was so tiny now, even sitting on her lap his head didn’t clear her shoulders. She squeezed him to her, resting a hand on his lap, her hand reaching clear across both his thighs. It was difficult to remind herself that they were in public, and to keep things appropriate between them. She never would have thought in a million years that her greatest sexual fantasy was a perfect little doll-man, who relied on her for everything, who she could shower in affection but also take advantage of as she saw fit. But now that she had one in her arms, she knew that it was all she’d ever wanted. 

She couldn’t help herself. Careful to be subtle about it, well aware that all eyes were on her, she gently poked and prodded at him through the crotch of his pants with her pinky finger.

“M-Mommy…”

“Shhh, sweetie. Don’t make a scene. Mommy’s just providing a little entertainment before our meal.”

Wrapping her other arm around his waist, she rested her left hand on top of her right, shielding her right-hand fingers from view. She slowly began to grope and massage her tiny husband, not looking to do anything more right now but tease him, exciting herself with just how much she could do to him with so little effort; he was almost literally wrapped around her little finger.

Well, she didn’t intend to do more than tease him a little. But the longer they waited, the further she found herself pushing the envelope. The way he squirmed on her thigh, the little whimpers of pleasure he was stifling, it was revving her up so much that she just couldn’t resist taking it further and further, gently grabbing and rubbing him through his pants. She could feel him trying to move, trying to scoot away from the relentless teasing of her hand, trying to escape the pleasure she was inflicting on him before he did something to give it away, but it was useless; the arm she had wrapped around him kept him pinned exactly where she wanted him.

Lily kept her pace slow and steady, backing off anytime it felt like she was getting him too close to the edge. “You better hold it in, my sweet boy. It would be so embarrassing if Mommy made you cum in front of everybody.” No sound escaped from him but a high-pitched squeaking whine from the back of his throat.

“You’re so fun to play with, baby. Mommy’s favorite little boy. And just think: you’re still getting littler! I can’t wait to see how much cuter you’re going to get for me, pumpkin. So little, so tiny, so precious. Oh. Oh! Oopsie!” Lily felt a damp warmth on her fingertips as Tommy spasmed, still struggling to keep as still and quiet as possible. “Looks like Mommy made a mess.”

“I-I’m sorry,” Tommy whined, panting, pressing his face to her shoulder shamefully.

“No, sweetie! Don’t apologize. You couldn’t help yourself, could you?”

Lily grabbed a napkin off the table top and spread it over Tom’s lap, then grabbed another to spread over her other leg (neither was big enough to cover her lap entirely). And not a moment too soon; the waiter arrived with an entire platter of food immediately after.

The food looked and smelled delicious… but of course, it also looked small. Lily had made the right call ordering so much, and immediately began cutting into the salmon while Tommy recovered, hugging himself tightly to her.

“Oh my God, baby, you’ve got to try this.” Getting another small forkful of fish, she lifted it up to Tommy’s mouth. After a moment, he composed himself enough to open up, taking the bit off the fork, and smiled contentedly.

“It’s good, isn't it sweetie?”

“It’s delicious, Mommy.”

“You’re delicious.” She craned her neck down to kiss the top of his head.

The meal continued apace, Lily sharing about every tenth bite with her little man. By the end, he was stuffed. Lily was satisfied… but probably could’ve made room for a fifth dish if she wanted to.

But now, she was eager to get Tommy home so he could return the favor to her.

Lily couldn’t believe it was hers.

She was standing in front of her and Tommy’s new home, carrying her husband on her hip. It wasn’t a “mansion” or anything—Lily didn’t see the point in paying for more space than they needed. It was certainly bigger than their old place, by more than double, but most of that was just accommodations for her increased scale. No, what was really taking her breath away was the craftsmanship that had gone into it. The exterior was gorgeous. Size aside, she really didn’t have any complaints about their old place, but it was essentially a big vinyl box that looked identical to every other house on the street. Their new home was a work of art, a bold architectural statement, a proud, striking mix of staggered steeples and huge windows, adorned in red brick. The yard was massive, a peach tree already growing to the side of the driveway. 

She turned to the architect, who wanted to be here when she finally saw the finished product—she was a little embarrassed to admit that she hadn’t bothered to learn his name.

“You did an incredible job, sweetie. This is… everything I could have dreamed, and more.”

“Oh, gosh…” The middle-aged man blushed and looked toward the ground, fidgeting with the envelope in his hands. “That’s very kind of you to say, ma’am. Would you like the tour?”

“Actually… would you mind if we showed ourselves around, instead?”

“Oh, uh… yes, of course!” Lily could sense the disappointment in his voice. Was it because he wanted to show off his handiwork some more?... No, Lily didn’t think so. The way he was leering at her, the occasional envious glance he was shooting at Tommy… he was disappointed that she was cutting their time together short! How cute!

“Um,” he said after a moment. “Here is the key, and, yeah, I will get out of your hair!” He offered Lily the envelope which she took in her free hand and passed to Tommy. 

“Thank you, again, for everything.” She reached out and patted him on the head; she was getting more and more comfortable with giving people little affectionate touches like that, and so far at least, it was positively received. The architect was no different. “If we ever want to build an extension we will call you immediately. Be a good boy until then, okay?”

“Uh, um, yes ma’am! Uh…” he continued stammering for a bit as Lily left him behind, strolling up the long sidewalk to the front door. This was one of Lily’s ideas, a little joke for visitors and delivery men. The house was set far back away from the road, and as the only developed lot on the street, it had no easy comparison points; it was hard to tell that it wasn’t a normally-scaled house. The edges of the sidewalk weren’t parallel, but instead diverged from one another, the walk widening the closer you got to the front porch. Hedges out near the street would be trimmed to a much smaller size than those up-close. The overall impression it gave was that the closer one got to the house, the smaller one became. 

The optical illusion was even working on Lily as she approached the front door. It almost felt like she was returning to a more normal size. Maybe even returning to a more petite size; she’d built a little room for her to grow into the house, and had to raise her legs up a bit more than she’d expected to climb the stone stairs leading up to the porch.

She was torn. On one hand, she needed things to be scaled up for her, for practicality’s sake if nothing else. But she also liked feeling big. Destroying every chair she sat in (even her throne was starting to show some noticeable wear) was a bit frustrating, but it was also empowering.

So, she’d done her best to include a few little touches to help her feel big, even at home.

She opened the massive, heavy wooden door (smiling at the thought of Tommy struggling with it—could he even reach the knob?) and stepped into the foyer.The house was extremely open on the inside, with few walls separating the downstairs rooms and high, vaulted ceilings everywhere.

She set Tommy down on the marble floor of the foyer. “Have a look around, baby!”

Just off the foyer was a sitting room, not much different than their old living room, minus a TV. It was filled with normal-sized furniture, furniture that was too big for Tommy and too small for Lily. That was deliberate. The room would be used for entertaining guests, or maybe for the occasional stream; anything that might involve other people, and in situations like that, Lily wanted to make sure the full weight of her size was conveyed. The expensive, overstuffed sofa wouldn’t be able to take much punishment from her enormous ass before it gave way… but that’s what her millions of dollars were for. It also featured one of the few doorways on the first floor, and this one wasn’t scaled up like the front door; Lily wanted visitors to get the full effect of seeing her hunch down to squeeze through it, though it didn’t lead anywhere she couldn’t access via a more comfortable route day-to-day.

Still, even though this room on its own seemed relatively normal, there was a strange sense that the scale of things was just… off, in places. Light switches were half-again bigger than normal, and mounted higher on the walls, high enough that anyone but Lily would have to reach up to them. The winding staircase leading to the second floor was at the same scale as the oversized steps outside. The few hallways the open floor plan had were nearly as wide as rooms—Lily didn’t want to feel claustrophobic in her own home, after all. A close observer would quickly see that the regular-sized sitting room was a figleaf, a concession to smaller people, a false reassurance that maybe the shrinking sensation of approaching the house could be disregarded.

It was perfect.

Lily was quiet, beaming happily as she ambled about the room, taking in all the beautiful details of the front area of the house—the carved wooden bannister supported by wrought-iron bars, the expensive chandelier hanging above the sitting room, the mottled texture of the walls, white with just the slightest kiss of blue mixed in. Eventually, Tommy started to wander out of the room, and Lily followed, hands behind her back, studying the look of wonder on his face with delight.

He led them straight into the kitchen. This space had no concessions for smaller people at all; Lily needed it functional, and that meant everything needed to be big. The room seemed to completely swallow Tommy, its dimensions so cavernous that he seemed utterly lost as he walked down the aisle between the sink and the island. He was still taller than a normal countertop—barely—but the ones in this kitchen towered over him. Absolutely everything was out of his reach, save for the lower cabinets.

“When we were planning things out, I thought about asking the architect to make things a little more… accessible for you,” Lily said as Tommy gaped at the industrial oven, built for a busy restaurant but right at home here. “We could’ve hidden some steps in the cabinets, or made a two-tiered floor or something. But I decided against it. Do you know why?”

“Wh-why?”

“Because,” Lily grinned, closing the distance between them, drawing near enough that her husband disappeared beneath her bulging breasts, then doubled over at the waist, forcing him to crane his neck back as far as he could to meet her gaze. “I don’t want you to forget for one, single, solitary second that you, Thomas Chambers, are little. That you are Mommy’s. Little. Boy.”

“I-I won’t! I would never forget that, Mommy!”

“I know, sweetie. But little boys aren’t independent. They need their Mommies to take care of them! So why would I build a kitchen that would let you cook for yourself? Why would I build anything at all that didn’t reinforce that you, my sweet baby, are helpless, that you need Mommy to do everything for you?”

“B-but…” Oh my. Was Tommy actually going to argue with her? He hadn’t done that in over a month. “I… I don’t want to be a burden on you, Mommy.”

Lily’s teasing, superior grin melted into something more affectionate. “Oh, sweetheart…” She lifted him up, showering him in wet kisses before cradling him to her chest. “You could never be a burden to me. Taking care of you is the most important thing to me in the entire world. Being your Mommy makes me feel just as good as it makes you, and the less you can do on your own, the more I get to feel like your Mommy. I want you to feel ab-so-lute-ly powerless, and I want you to ask your big, strong, sexy Mommy to take care of everything you’re too small to do yourself.”

She cuddled him for a moment longer; she’d been teasing him about how addicted he’d become to her touch, but the truth was that she had just as hard of a time letting go of him. But they had a house to explore, so she set him down.

A dining room was located off of the kitchen, with a Lily-sized table and chair; Tommy exclusively ate from Lily’s lap these days, fed by his Mommy, so there was no sense having a separate seat for him. The room had enough space for a bigger table in the event that they ever had guests over, but there was no reason to have it out day-to-day. This room also sported a relatively low ceiling, one that Lily could easily press her palm against. It was a touch claustrophobic, but that was counterbalanced by the bay windows showing their endless backyard, and besides, it gave her a thrill to remind herself how just how much she could fill up a normal room.

Beyond that was the real living room, with custom-ordered furniture made for Lily. It almost looked like a blown-up duplicate of the front room, every sofa, chair, and table enlarged to accommodate Lily’s size and weight, a TV hanging where the front door would be. She’d also ordered a replica of her old favorite loveseat, but while it too was built to support her weight, she hadn’t gotten it scaled up; it was much more fun to sit in it and remember how much bigger it used to seem.

In back was a hall that led down to the couple’s work area. A large home office, consisting of an oversized desk and chair for Lily, and a normal-sized one for Tommy (which is to say, it was too big for him; if Tommy hadn’t downplayed how much he had to do to manage their money, Lily might’ve considered a more practical workstation for him). On the other side was the studio, a real, proper studio, the biggest room in the house by far, with more space than Lily could ever hope to use.

A few lightly decorated open areas filled in the extra space and gave the house its open feel, along with a laundry room and bathroom, and storage space near the garage. When they’d seen everything, Tommy headed back to the sitting room and approached the stairway to the second floor. Lily watched him with bemusement as he struggled to climb the nearly double-sized steps, each one nearly level with his waist. She let him clamber up the first one before intervening.

“Tommy, sweetie, what do we say when we’re too little to do something on our own?”

“Oh, um. Sorry. Will you help me, Mommy?”

Lily just stared at him expectantly, until, with a sudden rush of panic, he added a “Please?”

“Of course, pumpkin, come here.” She cradled him in her arms like a baby and ascended the stairs.

The second floor was considerably smaller—the less of it there was, the more vaulted ceilings they could have below. 

“This is our new bedroom!”

Much like the kitchen, the room was built exclusively for Lily’s needs, with no incongruities; in here, it was as though she were still a normal woman, with an even tinier husband. Along one wall was the entrance to a walk-in closet, itself bigger than Lily’s old office. Along another was a massive makeup vanity and hair-washing station, effectively a miniature salon—well, “miniature.” It was still built for a 7’8” woman who was planning to get even bigger. The third wall had the door to the master bathroom, fitted with a ten foot high shower stall and a bathtub the size of a jacuzzi.

And along the fourth wall was the bed.

Lily loved to feel big, but she was sick and tired of her limbs hanging off of the bed unless she curled up in a ball. This new bed was massive, scaled to be as big to her now as their old California King was to her at her original size, making it over ten feet long and almost just as wide. The bedframe was a hulking mass of carved oak, made by the same carpenter that had supplied her with her throne, which sat in an empty corner of the room. It was thick and heavy and big in every direction; not even Lily could move it on her own. That was, of course, exactly the point. Fucking her husband so hard they broke the bed was fun in theory, but at the end of the day, they needed a place to sleep.

Besides, she already had plans to set up a cheaper bedframe in the studio for that purpose.

Lily sat down on the edge of the bed and set Tommy down on top of it.

“What do you think, baby?”

“Um, it… it seems a little hard.” He wasn’t wrong; the mattress didn’t yield at all under his weight, nor under his hand as he pushed down into it. For Tommy, it probably felt as hard as a rock.

“It has to be that way, sweetie. I’m too heavy for anything else. See?” In contrast, the mattress was sinking normally under Lily’s butt. “Besides, it doesn’t have to be comfy for you. It’s my bed, not yours.”

“Wait… what? We. We don’t have the same bed anymore?”

Lily smiled and shook her head. “Nope. This one is made special for me, and we have one that’s made special for you, too.” She stopped herself from cracking up at how devastated he looked. “Is that a problem, sweetheart?”

“N-no, Mommy. We don’t have to sleep in the same bed if… if you don’t want to.” The poor baby! His voice was catching in his throat as he spoke, but he wouldn’t admit his disappointment to her.

Such a good boy.

“I think you’ll feel better about it once you see where you’re gonna sleep, baby. Here, scoot over.” Lily lifted her legs up onto the mattress and laid down, pulling Tom on top of her and resting his head against her breast.

“I’m your new bed, sweetheart. This is where you’re going to sleep every night.”

He sighed in contentment, nuzzling against her. “Thank you, Mommy.” What a cutie. He already slept on her belly or in her arms pretty much every night, and he was still reacting as if she’d just given him a gift. She reached up and lightly ran her fingernails up and down his back, eliciting more sighs of pleasure.

“Do you like the new house, pumpkin?”

“Mm-hm.”

“I like it too.” She continued to caress him, and realized after a few moments that his breathing had become soft and steady—he’d fallen asleep! God… he was more precious than she could bear sometimes.

She realized that there wasn’t any way to get up without risking waking him. She had some other things to take care of, but he was so peacefully curled up on top of her that the thought of rousing him seemed cruel beyond words.

You weigh less than a tenth of what I do and you still found a way to pin me, she thought with a smile.

Oh well. She might as well rest her eyes, too.

* * *

Tommy came as soon as he could when he was called.

“What is it, Mommy?”

She handed him a hairbrush. “I want you to brush me out, pumpkin.” With a smile, she grabbed her throne and turned it toward the wall, sitting in it and tossing her hair over the back. It was so long now that it nearly reached the floor while she sat, and thick enough that it almost completely obscured the chairback. Despite its mass, it remained voluminous and bouncy; if it was straightened out, it would probably trail a full foot onto the floor, maybe more.

Tommy fidgeted nervously with the brush. “Um… isn’t that Ms. Kenner’s job?” Rosa Kenner—Rosie, Mommy called her, but of course Tommy was expected to refer to her more respectfully—was the hair stylist Mommy had hired to take care of her hair. Mommy’s hair was incredibly gorgeous, but there was so much of it now that it required constant care and attention.

“It’s Rosie’s day off, sweetie,” Lily responded, looking at him from over her shoulder. “Now come on, you know better than to argue when Mommy tells you to do something.”

“No, I’m not! I, um… I just… I don’t want to mess it up.”

“Oh, baby, you won’t! You’ll do a great job. Now come on, come pamper Mommy the way she pampers you.”

Tommy approached his wife nervously. The new house was so strange; with the room dimensions and so much of the furniture tailored to Lily’s scale, it sometimes felt less like she’d grown at all. At times, it was as though she was the same 4’9” she’d always been—albeit far more voluptuous—while Tommy had shrunken even more than he really had. To him, their bedroom wasn’t just luxuriously spacious, it was on its own the size of an apartment. Everything —the bed, the chairs, the vanity, and of course, Mommy herself—loomed high over his head.

It was, honestly, intimidating. No, it was terrifying. But it was also the exact kind of terror that turned him on. It was as though the house itself was constantly massaging the part of his brain that felt pleasure from feeling small, the same way Mommy would sometimes tease his cock, massaging in such a way to hold him right up to the edge of climax. The feeling was nowhere near as intense, but the gigantic scale of the house was similar in the way that it unceasingly pressed itself upon him. Just existing in this space made him feel small and helpless, made him desperate for the comforting, all-encompassing touch of his Mommy. And, luckily, she was almost never far away.

However, as he finished his trek across the room to her, he immediately realized a problem with her command. He was so small now that even seated, he had no hope of reaching the top of her head. Standing on his toes, he could barely even reach the top of the chair. That was a lot of hair that he just simply couldn’t reach.

Not wanting to fuss anymore than he already had, he resigned himself to simply brushing the hair that was within his grasp.

“Tommy, you’ve got to brush everything. Not just the parts that are easy to reach.”

“Um… I can’t.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“I… you’re too big, Mommy.”

“Too big?” Mommy turned in her seat, leaning over the back of it to stare down at him. Her face was serene and smiling, but her voice carried a tone of judgment that made Tommy shirk away from her. “Did I just hear you say that I’m too big? Would you prefer if I were smaller?”

“N-no! Of course not! You’re, you’re perfect, Mommy!”

“Perfect? So you don’t want me getting any bigger?”

“No, that’s not…! I didn’t!” She was teasing him, right? The look on her face seemed mischievous. But… what if it wasn’t? What if she was actually getting mad at him? Why couldn’t he just explain what he meant?!

“Just… I can’t reach,” he said, pleadingly.

“Ohhh, is that all? Gosh, you can’t, can you? I wasn’t thinking, sweetie, I’m sorry. Here, let Mommy help.” She rose  and stepped aside of the chair before easing her butt down the floor, fanning her hair behind her.

“Just be careful not to step on it, sweetie.”

Tommy immediately got to work. Even sitting on the floor, he had to stretch to reach the top of her head. As he ran the brush down her hair, strands longer than he was tall, he soon found it caught in a knot that didn’t seem to want to brush out.

“Use more force, baby. Remember, what feels like a lot of pressure to you is actually very light.”

Tommy did as instructed, putting his full strength behind the brush, getting it to successfully continue gliding down the long, lazy river of hair before him. Mommy showed no reaction; just like she’d said, it felt to him like he was pulling far too hard, but apparently it wasn’t even enough to register for her.

Mommy’s hair was so pretty. Tommy stepped closer to her to continue working the brush through it, and soon found himself completely surrounded by her locks. The silky soft hairs felt smooth against his face, and as he breathed in, his nostrils filled with sweet, relaxing smells: the light, fruity scent of Mommy’s shampoo, and the comforting scent of Mommy herself. A warm, soft euphoria started to overtake him, causing him to lean against her back, the gentle pleasure heightening as he felt her body heat through her blouse.

“I’m not feeling any brushing back there,” Mommy said in a sing-song voice.

Tommy immediately snapped out of it and got back to work. “S-sorry!”

Brushing Mommy out was hard. It was much more physically demanding than he’d expected, and every few minutes, the scents and softness of her threatened to lull him out of his duties again. He struggled to maintain focus, and actually began working up a sweat, breathing heavily as he continued struggling to tame the crimson forest he was lost within.

He took a few steps back to get a better sense of his handiwork thus far. It had felt like he’d been at it for hours, so surely he must be almost done…

He wasn’t even halfway there.

Dejected, but determined to be a good boy, he took a deep breath of fresh air, free of Lily’s intoxicating scent, and got back to work.

He didn’t last much longer. His arms were starting to give out on him, and mid-brush, his hand cramped up, sending the brush clattering to the floor.

“Is everything okay back there, Tommy?”

He froze for a moment. How should he answer? He wanted to do as she’d told him, and she’d told him to brush her out. But he felt weak, and sore, and still had so much more left to do… She wanted him to tell her when he was too small to do something, right? The thought of disappointing her troubled him… but he took a deep breath and mustered his courage.

“...I don’t think I can finish, Mommy. I’m exhausted. It’s too much for me.”

Mommy pushed herself up slightly with her hands as she scooted around to face him, her hair encircling him in a tangled swirl. “Tommy, are you saying you’re too small?”

Shame overcame him and he cast his eyes downard. “I’m sorry, Mommy.”

She gently cupped his chin and tilted it back up, forcing him to look up into her eyes. “Sweetheart. Are you weaker than even Mommy’s hair? Is my hair bigger and stronger than you are?”

His lip quivered slightly. “Yes… I’m sorry!”

“Oh, baby, no, no, no. Don’t apologize.” She pulled him in close, rubbing his back with her hand. “Did you forget? Mommy likes you small, and weak, and helpless. It’s a good thing that you’re weaker than Mommy’s hair. I’m so proud of you for letting me shrink you so much.”

Tommy felt a complicated tangle of emotions welling up inside of him… but the strongest among them was happiness that his Mommy was proud of him.

“I’ll tell you what, sweetie.” Lily unbuttoned her blouse and removed it, leaving her in just her bra. “Why don’t you rub Mommy’s back while she does the rest?”

Grinning, Tommy made his way behind her, running his tiny fingers across Mommy’s shoulder blades. He was still tired, and even at his peak he wasn’t exactly strong enough to give her a massage, but her occasional little coo of pleasure made it clear that she still enjoyed the feeling of his hands running across her skin.

Mommy’s hair fell in thick groupings all around him, its scent once again engulfing him. The relaxing smell, the rhythmic sound of the hairbrush, and the smooth, silky warmth of Lily’s skin began to weigh upon his eyelids. Before long, he was slumped against her, dozing on his feet as she hummed a soft tune.

Lily considered the question thoughtfully.

She was streaming. Seated in her throne (her hips were starting to push uncomfortably against the sides of it), Tommy sitting on her thigh. She had one arm loosely wrapped around him and idly stroked his head with one hand as she thought, her palm nearly spanning the entire breadth of his cranium. His hair had shrunken along with the rest of him, and it felt so fine to the touch now. It was a bizarre but pleasant sensation.

She was wearing a flowy, knee-length skirt, along with a tight black and white U-neck blouse that flaunted the endless expanse of her breasts. Earlier, she’d shown off how a ruler wasn’t long enough to measure her tits, and the tip of it was still sticking out of her cleavage while she stared up at the ceiling, thinking about how to answer.

Someone in the chat had asked how she and Tommy had met. She could just tell the truth; he was a linebacker on the high school football team, she was a wannabe scene girl doing photography for the school paper, she instantly got a crush on him when she realized what a soft-hearted sweetheart he was. But… sharing details about their personal lives with her audience felt a little invasive. Plus, did that story really suit the persona she’d cultivated? Did any of them really want to hear about her being a shy, lovesick teenager that hoped the handsome football player would notice her? They were here to see her be a domme, right? So, maybe she should make something up that suited that role a little better?

“I met Tommy…” she started slowly, hoping her mind would find the words to continue the sentence as she went. “...Just about a year ago.” She shot him a brief look, hoping to communicate to him to go along with the story. He was nuzzling so much against her hand that she wasn’t even sure if he was paying attention to what she was saying.

“If you’re a new subscriber, you might not realize just how small I used to be. Nowhere near as little as Tommy is these days, of course.” She pulled him toward her, his tiny head squishing against her breast, completely dwarfed by it. “But still, I was a pretty dinky little thing! If you scroll back to the first pictures on my page, you’ll see that I was barely even five feet tall. But I guess… I guess I’ve always had sort of a mothering, nurturing instinct. I wanted so badly to have a little thing to take care of.” That was sort of true, though of course Lily had never really understood that about herself until all this started. “I tried getting a pet a few times, but something about it didn’t quite feel right. I guess, deep down, I didn’t want to  be a pet owner, I wanted to be a Mommy.”

The chat feed was a blazing blur of comments, mostly emojis showing sympathy. 

“And then, I bumped into Tommy here on the street. He used to be a pretty big, strapping man, you know. Again, go look at the older pictures if you don’t believe me. But the poor guy, he’d just lost his job, just got kicked out of his apartment. He was spending some of the last dollars in his bank account on a coffee, because he needed something to help him get through the day. He seemed so sad and so lonely, like he so badly needed someone to take care of him. I think I probably annoyed him at first, sitting down at this table and flirting with him when he was feeling so down.”

She lightly tapped him on the nose and he laughed, turning to the camera. “I really wasn’t in the mood to talk to anyone that day, but even back then, Mommy was just so beautiful and so… warm, that I guess I couldn’t help but start to fall for her.”

Lily grinned at Tommy’s willingness to help. “I ended up taking you home and cooking you dinner, the first real meal you’d had in weeks. I wanted to kiss you so badly that first night, but I didn’t want you to feel like I was taking advantage of you.” She turned back to the camera, winking. “I didn’t know at that point that he liked it when I took advantage of him.” Tommy blushed and hid his face in her breast.

“I don’t think either of us knew that you were moving in permanently that day, but you were. It was so sweet how you tried to be a gentleman at first. You tried to insist on sleeping on the couch, but I made it clear that we were in my house, and that meant you had to follow my rules, and I wanted you in bed with me.” She smiled, the fantasy real enough in her mind’s eye that it was actually starting to turn her on. “I remember seeing the bulge in your pants when I laid down the law like that, and I immediately knew that this was something I wanted forever. I wasn’t quite your Mommy yet, but your body was craving it, wasn’t it sweetie?”

“Yes, Mommy. And… it’s never stopped craving it.”

“We got married after only a few months, and I helped Tommy find a job. Of course, I missed my baby when he was away. I wished I made enough that he could be a house-husband, that he’d be around all day for me to pamper and nurture and tease.” She emphasized the word “tease” by gently squeezing his crotch, giggling at the sharp shriek he let out in response. “And I guess that’s when the magic started to kick in, and you all know the rest!”

The stream went on a little longer, but after all that, Lily was getting anxious for some alone time with her baby. She picked Tommy up, cradling him in one arm as she reached to hit the stop button, then whipped his shirt off and started planting kisses all over his lithe, tiny frame. He alternatingly laughed and moaned as she probed different parts of his torso with her tongue and lips while she carried him out of the studio and down the hall toward the bedroom.

“Thanks for going along with that story, baby,” she said, taking a break from kissing him to navigate the stairs. He cocked his head and looked at her in confusion.

“What do you mean?”

Her own look of confusion matched his.

“The… the story, we just told on the stream.”

“Yeah, what about it?”

“I’m… I’m saying thank you for picking up what I was doing and going along with it.”

“...Why wouldn’t I go along with it? It’s the story of how we met.”

Lily stopped, halfway up the stairs, and adjusted her grip on her husband, hooking her hands under his armpits to hold him out at arm’s length.

“Tommy… Almost none of that was true.” He furrowed his brow, looking deeply perplexed. “Sweetie, we met in high school. We’ve known each other for 15 years. We’ve been married for seven.”

“Oh… oh, right, yeah, of course.” His voice was unsteady, lacking confidence. “I guess I just got confused. Sorry, obviously, right, that’s right.”

“Are you feeling okay, baby?” She set him down a few steps ahead of her and placed the back of her hand on his forehead. He didn’t seem feverish… So, what then?

“I’m fine, Mommy! I just got confused, like I said.”

Lily crossed her arms, putting a hand over her mouth as she thought. She took a few steps backward to lower herself a bit closer to Tommy’s eye level, her train of thought almost derailed by the pitiful little look he gave her as she increased the distance between them.

This warranted some experimentation.

“Actually, baby, we’ve only been married five years.”

Tommy looked at her, brow furrowed once more, the gears behind his eyes clearly whirring at full capacity.

“Five… um… is that right?”

“I dunno, sweetie. What do you think? You should know how long you’ve been married to your wife, right?”

“Of course! I know! It’s um… Uh. Well, ‘seven’ sounded right, but… now I’m  second-guessing it. Has it only been five?”

“What year did we get married?”

“2017!” Tommy was eager, seeming happy to get a question he felt more confident about.

“And what year is it now?”

“2024.”

“So? How long has it been?”

The answer was obvious, but still, he hesitated for a moment. “S-seven. Seven years.”

“No, sweetie. It’s only been five. Count again.”

She watched, fascinated, as he concentrated intently, extending his fingers one at a time as he softly mumbled the name of each successive year. 

As soon as he had all five fingers of his left hand splayed out, he froze, eyes darting back and forth as he struggled to think things through.

“Um. Right, you’re right. I’m sorry, Mommy, that’s only five years.”

Lily’s eyes got wide as he capitulated.

Was this a new effect of the magic? Had he become so submissive, so obedient, that… that… 

She was getting too wet to articulate exactly what was happening. Her breathing quickening, she made a peace sign and held it up to him.

“How many fingers am I holding up, Tommy?”

He looked at her hand, then at her, and then at her hand again. “Two.”

“No. You’re wrong. I’m holding up three.”

He stared at her hand intently. He didn’t seem upset, or like he was choosing to accept her lie over the obvious truth in front of his face. It was more like her blatant contradiction of the facts was confusing him, like he wasn’t sure whether to believe what was plainly before him, or to believe her.

“...Yes, Mommy.”

“Yes what?”

“You’re holding up three fingers.”

She inhaled sharply. “Count them for me.”

“Um… Okay. One.” He pointed to her index finger, the edge of his tiny nail poking into her fingertip. “Two.” He did the same with her middle finger, and then he stopped. Looking back and forth between her fingers, a faint sign of distress showing on his face, before finally…

“Three.” He tapped her index finger again.

She fought the impulse to tear his pants off and blow him then and there; kneeling on the marble staircase would be uncomfortable, and their bed was only a dozen or so steps away. Instead, she scooped him and began smothering him in kisses again, punctuating each with a breathless, lustful “good boy.”

Tommy was a good boy. In fact, he was such a good boy now that he trusted his Mommy more than the material reality around him.

Lily needed to be cautious; this was more power over her husband than even she had ever imagined.

But if she was careful, the two of them could have a lot of fun.

* * *

Tommy groggily opened his eyes.

Something immediately felt off; the warm softness of his Mommy, the dominant fixture of his mornings, was nowhere to be found. Instead, he was lying on her rock-hard mattress. Where was his Mommy? Hadn’t he been woken up by the sound of her voice?

“Tommy, come on!” She called from… downstairs? “We’re running late!”

Running late for what? He struggled to remember what they had planned for this morning. It was only 7 AM; they almost never got up this early these days. What was Mommy talking about?

Whatever it was, he didn’t want to disobey her. He started to scoot toward the edge of the bed, taking a deep breath when he remembered how far down it was. The bed was significantly taller than he was, and he was used to Mommy helping him down in the morning.

Should he call for her? No, he could do this. If she was upset at him for running late, he didn’t want to hold things up any longer.

“Coming, Mommy!”

Slowly, he shifted his weight over the edge, doing his best to grip onto the sheets. His body was light, but it was also weak, and it was taking every ounce of strength to ease himself downward.

Honestly, he was so light now—only about 20 pounds—that it might not even hurt if he fell. He had no interest in testing that theory, however.

As he finally managed to ease himself onto the floor, he heard Mommy’s heavy footfalls ascending the stairs. A second later, the door was open and there she was.

“Tommy!” she said, a very slight scold in her voice. “You aren’t even dressed yet! We’re going to be late for your first day!”

She immediately made for the closet, disappearing inside as she started picking out an outfit. Tommy felt guilty that she was frustrated with him, but at the same time, her complaint was strange. All of his clothes were in drawers and shelves that were well out of his reach; like any good little boy, he needed his Mommy to help dress him. So why was she expecting him to be fully dressed? She’d been acting a little strangely lately, and on top of that, Tommy had been feeling a little… out of sorts. He felt disoriented, in a way that he couldn’t quite seem to explain.

“What are we running late for, Mommy?”

Mommy’s head appeared through the closet door. “You don’t remember? It’s your first day of school today, baby!”

What?

…What?

Tommy was so dumbstruck that he just stood numbly as Mommy peeled off his pajamas and changed him into a pair of cargo shorts and a T-shirt. School? She was… she was taking him to school? That didn’t make any sense. Of course, he was a little boy, her little boy… but he wasn’t a literal child. Was this… some kind of humiliation thing? She was going to make him go through an entire school day among actual kids? No… that couldn’t be what she was thinking, right? Surely Mommy wasn’t going to make him be separated from her for the entire day. And… surely she wouldn’t try to make a bunch of schoolteachers and children play along with her weird game. That just wasn’t the kind of thing she did.

And yet, here she was, dressing him up, brushing his teeth, carrying him downstairs, giving him a little backpack and a brown sack lunch she’d prepared him, as well as some apple slices to eat in the car. He was filled with so much confusion, and so much dread, that he wasn’t even finding it within himself to ask questions. Had they really talked about this? She’d made it sound like they had, but… surely he’d remember something like this, right?

She strapped him into his carseat, and soon they were on the road. He looked out the window nervously. He… he should say something. This felt like a step too far. But… no, no, he was a good boy. He needed to be good.

Things got even more confusing as Tommy paid closer attention to where they were going. Mommy drove down their street and turned into a subdivision, doing a big loop around the block, before pulling out and… driving back toward their house?

“Did you forget something, Mommy?”

She shrugged and shook her head. “No, sweetie, this is the way to school.”

“...Oh. Okay.” What was going on?

A minute later, they were parked in their driveway once again.

“Phew! We made it just in time.”

“Huh?”

“I’ve got to go inside and get you registered, be a good boy and wait in the car, okay? Mommy loves you!” She leaned over and kissed him on the top of his head. The sudden affection, the warmth and presence of her body, temporarily washed away the confusion and unease he felt. His head was swimming in euphoria as she got out of the car and went inside.

It was a few minutes before the kiss started to wear off. Or, he thought it was a few minutes. It felt like, the smaller he got, the more of an impact Mommy’s affection had on him. It was almost as if he got a little high off of her touch. As a result, he’d begun to notice that it was getting harder and harder for him to keep track of time. In some ways, his entire life was starting to feel more dreamlike, like he was just floating through it, the gentle authority of his Mommy the only thing giving it any kind of structure at all.

Well, it was a good dream, so he really couldn’t complain.

Fifteen minutes passed, then thirty. An hour. The more Tommy “sobered up” from the kiss, the more worried he became. What was taking her so long? Something hadn’t happened, had it? He tried to move, but the straps of the car seat had him completely pinned down, and he wasn’t strong enough to release the buckles.

The door to the house swung open before these thoughts could fully grip him. Tommy grinned at the sight of his Mommy, but then his jaw slowly went slack as he fully absorbed the image of her.

Her outfit was completely different. Before, she’d been wearing sweatpants and a tight-fitting tanktop under an unzipped hoodie. She looked beautiful, like she always did, but it was an extremely casual outfit. Not anymore. Now, a black pencil skirt was stretched tightly over her ass and thighs, accompanied with dark stockings and heels. The tanktop had been replaced with a pale lavender button-up with black pinstripes, enough buttons undone to show off a generous amount of creamy cleavage. A pair of half-moon glasses sat low on her nose, and her hair was done up in a tall beehive, a few long ribbons of hair flowing off of it and cascading down her shoulders. Even through the windows of the truck, Tommy could hear the clacking of her heels against the pavement as she approached, opening the passenger door with a click.

“You must be Thomas Chambers! It’s so nice to meet you.”

“...Mommy?”

Mommy let out a soft, melodic giggle. “Oh, aren’t you cutie? But no, I’m not your Mommy, sweetheart. My name is Miss Lily, and starting today, I’m your new teacher!”

Tommy didn’t understand. This… this was his Mommy. She looked identical to her, and even had the same name! Plus… plus, they weren’t at a school, they were at their house! What on Earth was going on?

“I don’t understand. You… you’re my Mommy.”

“Ohh, sweetie, no. I’m not. Your Mommy had to run as soon as she got you registered for my class, but don’t worry, she’ll be back at the end of the day to pick you up. Here, let’s get you out of there and bring you inside.” Mommy, or… Miss Lily? Whoever she was, she reached in and unbuckled the car seat, gently lifting him out of it and setting him on the ground. 

“Hold my hand, sweetheart. I don’t want you getting lost while I take you to the classroom!”

Tommy had to stretch as high as he could to reach her hand; her size was yet another reason to think that, surely, this was his Mommy. No one else on Earth was as big as she was!... Right? It was so confusing. The touch of her hand even gave him the same warm, euphoric feelings.

“Are… are you sure you’re not my Mommy?”

“Mm-mm.” Miss Lily shook her head. “I promise, I’m not. Don’t worry if you’re confused, Tommy. Is it okay if I call you Tommy?”

“Yes, Miss…” He trailed off; bringing himself to say the name “Lily” was a struggle.

“Well, Tommy,” Miss Lily continued. “Sometimes, especially needy little boys have a hard time being away from their Mommies for the first time. They start to think about the first lady they see as their Mommy, because they’re insecure. Are you feeling insecure, sweetie?”

“Um… I guess so,” he said as he struggled to climb the front stoop of the house. There, finally, was a difference: Mommy would have picked him up, but Miss Lily just made him climb the oversized step on his own.

“Well, that’s perfectly natural. But don’t worry, I’m going to do my absolute best to make you feel cozy in my classroom.”

Miss Lily—as unbelievable as it seemed, Tommy was starting to accept that she must really not be his Mommy—guided him inside. That part still made no sense to him; why was her classroom in his house?

She guided him through the front rooms toward the back hallway, bringing him to the door to Mommy’s studio.

“Um. I’m not supposed to go in there without Mommy’s permission.”

“What are you talking about, sweetheart? This is my classroom.” Miss Lily pushed on the door, and it swung open to reveal… a classroom.

Or, something like it, at least.

On the far end of the room was a desk with an apple and various papers scattered about it. Behind that sat a whiteboard on an easel. Two empty school desks were sitting in the middle of the room. The back wall was covered in the kinds of decorations you’d expect of an elementary school classroom: posters extolling the value of reading, colorful cartoon arithmetic signs, and more.

In the back, a video camera was rolling, and multiple photo cameras were softly clicking away.

“Hello, class!” Miss Lily loudly announced as she strolled to the front of the room. “Today, we have a new student joining us.” She waved Tommy over, and even though she wasn’t (wasn’t?) his Mommy, he felt compelled to obey.

“Everyone say hello to Thomas Chambers!” she said to the empty room. She was answered by silence, making Tommy feel all the more confused and uncomfortable.

“Tommy, why don’t you take that desk right there in front?” she pointed to one of the only two desks in the room, and Tommy wandered over to it, confused.

The desk was big for him; it was probably meant for a high school or maybe even a college classroom, and climbing up into it was a struggle.

“Tommy, class has started. Please get into your seat.”

“Um, sorry, Miss Li-um… Ma’am. It’s just, usually, Mommy helps me get into chairs like this…”

“Your Mommy isn’t here, Thomas. You need to be a big boy while you’re in my classroom, alright?”

“B-but I’m not a big—”

“Everyone, please open your textbooks up to page 30.” Miss Lily grabbed a math book off of her desk and started reading it aloud. Tommy was starting to feel stressed out. Miss Lily looked like his Mommy, she sounded like his Mommy, and before her class had started, she’d given him all the same warm feelings has his Mommy… but she really wasn’t her. Didn’t Mommy explain to her that he was just a little boy, that he was too small and weak to do things on his own? He wished she was here.

With a burst of effort, Tommy managed to climb up into the seat. After a moment, Miss Lily stopped reading from the math book and looked over to him.

“Tommy? Where’s your textbook?”

“Um… I don’t have one…”

He flinched as Miss Lily loudly snapped her own book shut.

“Do you mean to tell me, Mr. Chambers, that you came to my class unprepared?”

“Um…! Uh!”

“That’s absolutely unacceptable. Come here.” He hesitated. “Come here!” With that, he scrambled back out of the chair and approached her. Her skirt was short enough that its hemline was over his head, his eyes level with the silky nylon wrapped around her thighs.

“Class,” Miss Lily said, once again addressing the empty room. “Since Mr. Chambers has chosen not to participate in the lessons today, I’m not going to be treating him as a student. Instead,” she crouched down and lifted him up, his entire body flinching as she quickly carried him through the air and set him on her desk. “I’m going to be treating him as an educational aid. Forget about the math lesson for now, we’re going to move on to sexual education.” She turned back toward Tommy. “Strip.”

“Wh-what?”

“Take off your clothes! You’re going to be my anatomical model for today.”

“O-oh. Um… okay…” he nervously began removing his shirt.

Miss Lily took a few steps toward him, closing the distance between them. Even standing on her desk, she towered over him, his face level with her exposed cleavage, rising and falling with each of breath. 

“You’re off to a very bad start today, Thomas. But it’s not too late for you fix things.” She hunched down, bringing her lips right to his ear. Her breath made his hairs stand on end as she whispered. “If you’re a good boy, you can still get a gold star. And I think you’ll like what happens to little boys that earn a gold star.”

Tommy swallowed, and moved to unbutton his pants.

He’d been naked on camera before, but he’d always had his Mommy there with him. Now, it was just him and Miss Lily, and it made him feel far more exposed.

“You’ll notice, class,” Miss Lily said, extending a telescopic pointer in her hands. “That despite being post-pubescent, nearly every part of Mr. Chambers’ body is underdeveloped. Hey!” She suddenly barked at one of the empty desks. “There will be no laughing. This is an educational environment, and I expect all of you to take this seriously.”

Tommy had no idea what was going on. Was Miss Lily… crazy? Why did she keep talking to thin air like that? Or… or was Tommy the one who was mistaken. He’d already confused Miss Lily for his Mommy. What if he was misunderstanding other things about the situation, too? What if… what if he really was at a school, and not in Lily’s photostudio?

“I’m sorry about them, Tommy,” Miss Lily said, turning her attention back to him. “It’s not very nice of them to laugh at you like that, just because you’re so little and frail.”

Were… were there really other people in the room? People that were laughing at him? He couldn’t see them, or hear them, but… well, couldn’t he? His vision started to blur, and the cameras in the back of the room seemed to fade into the wall, which itself almost seemed to stretch away from him. Were there really only two desks in here, or were there two dozen? And… if he really, really looked, couldn’t he see the people sitting in them? Pointing and laughing at him, amused by how tiny and delicate he was?

Blood began to rush into his cheeks. And into his penis.

The touch of cold metal suddenly grabbed his attention, as Miss Lily’s pointer tapped his collarbone. “Now, as I was saying. Other than his obvious lack of stature, Mr. Chambers’ shoulders are extremely narrow, even for his size.” The pointer moved to his arm. “His biceps are extremely thin, with virtually no muscle mass whatsoever.” Then to his thigh. “The same goes for his quadriceps. You’ll also notice that he sports almost no visible body hair.

In Tommy’s head, the laughter was growing louder. Mommy liked how his body was now, and he was proud that it made her happy. But here, in this classroom… it was a point of humiliation.

“In fact, the only part of him that isn’t underdeveloped is this.” He gasped loudly as the pointer suddenly touched the underside of his dick, pressing up on it slightly. “His sexual organ is still rather small in absolute terms, but proportionate to his body it’s actually rather large. The pointer moved under his balls. 

“Tommy, would you like to show everyone how well your sexual organ works?”

“...Huh?”

“I’m asking you to masturbate for us, sweetheart. Oh, but I suppose you’ll need some help with that, won’t you? Here.” Miss Lily started unbuttoning her top. “You can jerk off to my tits. If you do a good enough job, I’ll give you that gold star I told you about. And I’ll be sure to tell your Mommy what a good job you did in my class today.”

“Um…. Um…!”

“Thomas. Do as your teacher tells you. Jerk off to my big, round tits, so that I can let the class out and you and me can have a nice, long office hours session, okay?”

“Y… yes, Miss Lily.” He internally cringed as he said the name, before reaching down for his cock.

Lily had been busy.

The studio was filled with boxes, supplies for the various scenarios she’d planned out. After her little “sexy teacher” roleplay had worked out so well, she was bursting with ideas. Tommy’s mental malleability had opened up an entirely new dimension of domination for her to explore, one in which she wasn’t just sculpting his body (now a delectably tiny three feet tall), but sculpting his reality. She loved being his Mommy, but this new development opened up an entire universe of possibilities for them, allowing her to try on different ways of relating to her husband for a time, assuming new relationships like a costume.

Of course, every relationship would be one in which he was unquestionably under her control.

“Mommy, I can’t do it.” That sentence, in Tommy’s pathetic, whining voice, was Lily’s favorite. She turned with a smile to see her darling boy sitting on the floor, delicate little arms holding a manual air pump hooked up to an inflatable kiddie pool. He’d barely gotten any air into it at all before he’d given up.

“That’s okay darling. Here, let Mommy do it.” She lifted up the kiddie pool and let the hose of the pump slip off, bringing the plastic nozzle to her lips. Even at her size, blowing the pool up with just her lungs would be slow and tiring, but it was about the theater of it. She was showing off for her baby, showing how she could do something bare-handed that he couldn’t manage with a tool.

Of course, that was getting less impressive every day, given just how few things Tommy was capable of handling himself anymore. She idly wondered how much of that really was a complete loss of strength, and how much of it was the same suggestibility that she was now playing with. To be sure, his little toothpick arms certainly looked weak, but so weak that he couldn’t even open doors or brush her hair? Lily wasn’t sure, though in the end, she supposed it didn’t matter; whether the impediment was physical or mental, he was a helpless little boy who needed his Mommy, and she wouldn’t have it any other way.

Before long, the kiddie pool was inflated, and a garden hose run in from outside was filling it up.

“Are you doing like, a swimsuit stream or something, Mommy?”

“Mm, something like that. But probably not how you’re thinking.” The pool would probably explode under the weight of her body, and even if it didn’t, nearly her entire body would be hanging out over the edges of it.

With the pool filled, Lily picked Tommy up, squeezing him tightly against her breasts as she nuzzled his face.

“Never forget how much Mommy loves you, sweetheart.”

“I won’t, I promise.” Tommy’s voice was a lilting sigh, intoxicated with the bliss of her attention.

“No matter where you go, no matter what happens to you, Mommy is loving you and caring for you. Even if she feels far away, she’s always close by. She’s always protecting you and looking out for you. Do you trust me sweetie?”

“Of course!”

“Good.” With that, she held him out and dropped him into the pool with a splash.

*          *          *

Tom sputtered and coughed as the waves washed over him.

He’d found… land? It was like no beach he’d ever seen. In place of sand, there was just strange, blue earth, painted with starfish and octopi. It was soft and pliant to his touch, yet grew firmer the harder he pushed. It almost reminded him of—

“My goodness, are you alright?” The voice was beautiful and melodic. He was so battered and weak from his time lost at sea that he couldn’t even sit up, but the soothing tones of the voice gave him just enough strength to turn his head, rolling his eye toward the source of it.

This was it then. He was dead, and an angel was here to usher him to Heaven. That’s the only thing that could explain the impossible beauty looming over him, the crystal-green eyes, the long, sweeping waves of red hair tumbling down onto him and into the water, the flawless, creamy skin (his heart ached for the strength to pick himself up and feel it under his fingers).

His brow furrowed as another detail slowly came into relief in his exhausted mind: this otherworldly angel was also gigantic. He’d no sooner registered that fact than hands the size of his torso gingerly encircled him and pulled him off the strange blue beach. The massive creature rolled onto her back, holding him aloft and giving him the opportunity to drink in the sight of her.

He was definitely dead.

From the waist up, she was almost completely naked, save for a pair of shells on her chest. They offered only the barest gesture toward modesty, as her heaving bosom was so large that far more of it remained exposed than concealed. Her beauty was at once overwhelming and restorative, and the longer he drank her in, the more he felt the life returning to his cold, wet body.

His eyes traveled downward, past the enticing softness of her belly, and landed on… scales. Shimmering turquoise scales, coating hips wider than he’d ever seen before, hips wider than he thought a woman could possibly have.

But then, it was now abundantly clear that he wasn’t looking at a woman, but a mermaid.

She lowered him onto her, squeezing him tightly as ran her fingers through his hair. Jolts of comfort and pleasure flowed through him at her embrace. It felt like… Like home.

“You poor thing! You poor, darling little thing! We saw the shipwreck two days ago, but we didn’t think there were any survivors! Have you been adrift all this time?”

The comfort of her body was resurfacing his exhaustion, but he fought to stay awake. “Where… where am I?”

“You’re safe, darling.” The words punctured deep into his mind. He’d heard stories of creatures like this, who tempted sailors to their death. If that’s what was happening, he couldn’t say he minded much. Dying at the hand of this beautiful giant certainly beat drowning in the sea. But at the same time… if she was going to kill him, she was certainly taking her time.

“Here, drink.” She sat up, cradling him with one arm as another reached for a glass of water; he didn’t know mermaids had drinking glasses. She put the rim to his lips and tilted it back slowly as he sipped weakly at it for a moment.

“How… are you so big?”

The mermaid giggled. “That’s your first question? Well, it’s easy enough to answer. Lots of creatures of the sea are big, it’s just how we are. Think of whales, or krakens. Compared to them, I’m not really all that big at all.”

“I… I guess that makes sense.”

“You’ve been through an incredibly hard ordeal, little sailor. But everything is okay now. I’ll nurse you back to health, and when you’re ready, I’ll get you back to the mainland. But for now, what you need is rest. You must feel so tired, but all this excitement must have your heart pumping. Let me do something to relax you.” Her massive, well-manicured fingers (they had manicures under the sea?) slipped under his clothes and began to peel them off.

“Wh-what are you doing?!”

“Getting you out of these wet clothes, silly! Don’t you humans prefer to be dry?” in seconds, he was completely naked, too tired to be ashamed, even when the mermaid took note of the hardness between his legs.

“Mmm. It looks like you’re awful grateful that I found you, hm? No, no, darling, no need to blush. You just relax and let me tend to you.” Slowly, the mermaid laid back down, holding his naked form in the air. Slowly, she lowered him down, her enormous lips fully enveloping his own, the tip of her tongue forcing his mouth open as it wormed its way in. She eased the rest of him down against her chest, gently pushing and adjusting until his cock slipped between her breasts.The pleasure make him scream, though it was muffled by her tongue. With energy he didn’t even know he had, he began to buck his hips. The mermaid released him, his body draped across her chest and neck, and continued to kiss him as her hands kneaded her breasts, their endless flesh sliding against his cock. He came violently, his entire body convulsing in ecstasy as she quickly moved cradle him in her arms once more. The last of his energy spent, he the world around him began to darken.

“There now, little one. Sleep.”

*          *          *

Lily reviewed the photos and footage with glee.

To be honest, she wasn’t sure how much her audience would go for this. The set wasn’t exactly a Hollywood production; it was nothing more than the kiddie pool, a “tropical island” backdrop, and a speaker playing ocean sounds. Her costume was essentially a cheap Halloween “sexy mermaid” get-up, though it was more expensive than it looked since she’d had to custom-order it. That was all she needed to lull Tommy into the fantasy, but she was less sure about the viewers at home.

Then again, at the end of the day it was footage of the world’s largest sexpot giving her shrunken husband a tit-job. There was probably a pretty high floor on how popular that could be.

She picked her head up from her monitor as she heard tiny footsteps approaching.

“Well, look who’s up from his nap! Did you sleep well, baby?”

Tommy seemed groggy and confused. “Um. Yeah. I don’t really remember falling asleep. I think I… I think I had a dream about you.” He turned to look at the barebones “set” he’d been immersed within an hour earlier, squinting as he tried and failed to put two and two together.

Smiling impishly, Lily rolled her office chair over to him, utterly towering over him even sitting down. “You’ll have to tell me all about, baby. But later. Right now, could you help Mommy clean up? Go get a bucket so I can start getting this water out of here.”

“Yes, Mommy.”

As he left, Lily pulled open a notepad document filled with her other ideas.

Which one should they try tomorrow?

*          *          *

Clone 201513 gazed out at the stars.

The ship was in its 9th year of travel. One more and it would be arriving at the space station orbiting Alpha Centauri. Sending anything that far in such a short span of time was a monumental undertaking, and the ship’s original load had to be calculated down to the ounce. That was why it had only two passengers: himself, and Dr. Lilith Chambers.

Of course, Dr. Chambers was the only real passenger; it was her expertise they needed in Alpha Centauri. But asking anyone to spend ten years isolated on a starship was too much. She would arrive at her destination only after having utterly lost her mind. So, Clone 201513 was created, and assigned as her companion.

But, again, every ounce counted. And that’s why Clone 201513 was only 22 inches tall.

A shadow fell over him, and he turned to gaze up at the towering form of the doctor. Well, towering to him anyway. She was of course only 4’11”, but that was still large enough that he was only a little taller than her knee, which was currently exposed. She was wearing nothing but her underwear and a lab coat; not much point in modesty when they were so isolated. In fact, the only odd part was that she was bothering to wear her coat.

He was, in effect, Dr. Chambers’ slave. It was his duty to do anything and everything she needed to feel comfortable during the voyage. If he performed his duties well, then he would be grown to a human adult size upon landing and granted his full freedom. If he didn’t… well, no reason to dwell on it, because Dr. Chambers loved him.

And he loved her, too.

“Come along, Twenty.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He followed obediently as she led him through to her cabin. He had his own quarters elsewhere on the ship, with accommodations scaled to his tiny body, but he hadn’t bothered visiting it in years. Dr. Chambers slid her underwear down her legs before sitting on the edge of her cot. Seated like this, her clitoris was just slightly out of reach for 201513’s mouth, which is why she gently wrapped her hands around his wrists and lifted him a few inches into the air. Feet dangling, he set to work performing his duty, sucking and licking, taking pride in the grunts and moans of pleasure. The doctor was always so composed, so curt, that he couldn’t help but take joy in being able to bring out a more animalistic side of her like this. Plus, if he did well, she’d reward him, and he was quite fond of her rewards. She screamed in agonizing rapture as he worked his tongue over her clit, sucking it rhythmically.until she erupted, fluid spraying over his face and running down his body.

As her breathing slowed, she lifted him up higher and laid down, cuddling him like a stuffed animal.

“You’re so fucking good at that, Twenty.”

“I’m glad to hear you enjoyed it.”

“I’ve been wanting to talk to you. When we land at… shit, what was it…”

201513 cocked an eyebrow. “Alpha Centauri? How did you forget?”

“Right, that! Listen, you, after what you just did to me I’m lucky I can remember my name. But, anyway… when we land at Alpha Centauri…” It was strange; she still spoke the words as though she weren’t familiar with them. “...I want us to stay together.”

“Of course, Doctor! I… I love you!” Technically, it was illegal for him to admit that, but anyone who’d care was literally lightyears away.

“I love you too, Twenty. But… well. I know how much you were looking forward to getting your freedom, and being made full-sized. But… what if I wanted things to carry on the way they are?”

“...What do you mean?”

“I mean, that… I like having you as my tiny servant. I love you, but I love… you, not the thing you want to turn into. I mean, no, that’s not the right way to say it. I’ll love you no matter what. But… it would make me very happy if you opted not to grow, if you opted to remain in my possession.

201513 went silent, considering her words. He had imagined that he’d get full rights as a human being, the full size of a human being, and then propose to the doctor. But now… that wasn’t what she wanted?

The thought gave him pause for a moment. But only a moment.

“All I want is to please you, Doctor. If I wasn’t your servant, I’d willingly serve you anyway. If you prefer me like this… Then I prefer myself like this, too.”

She squeezed him tightly before maneuvering him onto his back, straddling his tiny form, each of her thighs alone bigger than his entire body.

“Let me show you how much that means to me, Tommy.” She paused. “I mean, Twenty.”

*          *          *

Lily shook her head.

No more sci-fi stuff. I don’t have the head for it. The sex footage was still plenty hot, but she was embarrassed by how much she was stumbling over all the technobabble. Maybe no one cared but her? But she did care, and that was all that mattered. She went through her list and deleted a few ideas.

What next, what next. Something simpler to put together, for sure. She looked around at all the cut up and painted hunks of cardboard she’d used to make something resembling a spaceship set, along with the projector showing a night sky; considering this was functionally a one-person operation and the sex was the important part, she had definitely gone overboard with it.

She skimmed her list, waiting for something to jump out at her. Her eyes lit up when they found the right entry, and she immediately navigated over to Amazon to start ordering what she’d need.

*          *          *

Tom approached the cave trepidatiously.

The hike up the mountain had been long and hard. With every step, he’d had to fight the urge to turn back. This was for the good of the village, he told himself over and over as he climbed.

And now, he was here, the mouth of the cave exactly where he was told he’d find it. Inside was the shrine of the Mountain Goddess, the deity that protected his village. She was a kind and generous goddess, but she had exactly one demand she made of his people: once a generation, they had to sacrifice a man to her. A man who willingly climbed the mountain, knelt at her altar, and took his own life.

He trembled as he entered the cave. It was cool inside. At least I won’t die uncomfortable, I guess. On the floor was the pelt of a massive grizzly bear. Maybe the bears had to sacrifice themselves as well?

He ventured deeper into cave, finding a few lit torches faintly illuminating the main chamber. There in the middle was the stone altar, though it was oddly pristine; no blood or other signs of the sacrifices made upon it. He swallowed, his knees weak as he took one slow, trembling step after another towards it, unsheathing his hunting knife as he drew close to it.

“Kind of scrawny, aren’t you?”

Tom dropped his knife with a clatter, collapsing in terror and scooting himself toward a wall as he looked about in the dark to find the source of the voice. He heard a soft, deep thud, followed by another, and then, slowly, a form began to emerge from the dark.

The Mountain Goddess. Fifteen feet tall, maybe more. Her body the divine ideal of womanhood, draped in more bearskins. She probably had more hair than every girl in the village combined, and it shined a stunning crimson when the light of the fire caught it.

“I mean, really, look at you! You’re so small! Hardly an ounce of meat on your bones. Is this all the village thinks of me these days?”

Meat…? Was she… was she planning to eat him?

“I’m sorry, Goddess. So sorry that, that, that I don’t please you.” He prostrated himself before her, quivering as he pressed his face into the dirt.

“Well, at least you have manners. That’s something. But still, your forefathers used to send me some real hunks! How have I ended up with the runt of the litter this time?”

“Th-that’s… Um, that’s exactly why I was chosen, Goddess. I’m not strong enough to work, so. So everyone decided that the only way I could serve the village was to be the sacrifice.

“That’s… wait, what? Sacrifice?”

“Y-yes, Goddess, the sacrifice you demand of us, I—Ah!!” Tom yelped as she lifted him into the air, to hold him face to face. Maybe this was how she killed her sacrifices, simply making them die of fright.

“What exactly were you told, little man?”

“Th-that… That I was to come up here and, and slay myself on your altar.”

“What on Earth are they saying about me down there?! No, no, no. Why would I want that?”

“I… I don’t know. Don’t you demand it from us each generation? I remember when I was a child, a man was sent up to you and never returned.”

The Goddess adjusted her grip on him, holding the back of his shirt like the scruff of a puppy’s neck as she pinched the bridge of her nose. “He didn’t return because he was my consort. That’s the pact I made with your ancestors! I would protect your village so long as you supplied me with a new husband every time my previous one passed on! Who turned that into sacrifices!?”

“I, I-I don’t know, Goddess. I’ve, I’ve never heard that before.”

“Well, that certainly explains why you’re the one they sent.” She sighed and set him down, putting her hands on her hips as she considered what to do with him.

“I’m so sorry, Goddess! I’ll go back down to the village and explain, I’m sure they’ll send someone more worthy than me.”

“No, no, just hold on. They really sent you up here to get rid of you?”

Tom paused before answering; she wasn’t wrong, but he had been trying to avoid thinking about it in those terms. “Yes, Goddess.”

“Well, that won’t do. How could you go on living down there knowing how little they think of you?... Alright, I’ll tell you what. Now that you understand things, are you still willing to represent your village to me? Are you prepared to be your generation’s consort to the Goddess?”

“I!...” Tom blushed furiously. “I’m, certainly not worthy of that kind of honor.”

“Well, let’s find out how worthy you are. Let’s call it an audition.” The Mountain Goddess began to disrobe; Tom blushed harder and averted his. “Come on now, none of that. How can you be my consort if you’re not even going to look at me?” Slowly, he turned back toward her, his awe taking on entirely new dimension as he drank in her flawless naked form. Bear pelts pooled around her feet; there was no question in his mind that the giant goddess had slain each of them by hand, as easily as he might wrangle a small dog.

The goddess laid back and spread her legs. “Well?”

Swallowing, beads of sweat forming all over him, Tom approached her slowly. He reached to start removing his trousers, but she shook her head.

“I don’t know what you have down there, but I guarantee it’s not big enough. Use your hand.”

Nodding, Tom knelt down, marving at the way her knees overtook him in height. His hand shook as he slowly reached toward her womanhood, before he closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

You won’t impress her by being meek. If you want this, prove it to her. He inserted his hand inside of her and she sighed happily.

“More.”

He pushed deeper inside of her.

“More!”

Deeper still, up to his elbow. He began to work his arm back and forth inside of her, stroking and caressing her with his fingers as he pumped his shoulder.

He was deeply humbled by her words of approval, even if she was shouting them so loudly that it hurt his ears.

*          *          *

Lily loved her baby so much.

It was late. She should’ve taken Tommy’s cue and fallen asleep hours ago, but for some reason she just couldn’t bring himself to take her eyes off the sleeping little man in her arms, couldn’t stop gently massaging his scalp with her fingers.

Maybe it was all this roleplay they’d been doing this week. She’d been spending plenty of time with Tom the Sailor, with Twenty, with Tom the Village Sacrifice. She’d been his teacher, his boss, his god, his babysitter, his prison warden, his savior… but she hadn’t really spent much time being his Mommy.

Maybe she’d had her fun with all of this. A pang of guilt suddenly started to creep into her heart. Was it right, manipulating him like this? He certainly wasn’t complaining, but… the magic existed to turn her into his Mommy, and him into her little boy. Was she taking advantage of the mental effects of it for her own fun? Maybe… Maybe she hadn’t been a very good Mommy to him this week. The thought troubled her.

Alright then. That was it. No more elaborate scenarios, no more hypnotizing him into seeing her as someone else. This new vulnerability existed to give her a new means to nurture and protect him, not to treat him like a literal dress-up doll.

How, then? What could she do to use his suggestibility to pamper him, to fill his tiny little head and heart with joy and peace? Instead of using this new development to take a break from being his Mommy, how could she use it to become his Mommy even more than she already was?

…Ah.

She knew just the thing.

Tommy fiddled with his boutonniere nervously.

The reception hall was filled with people—florists, decorators, assistant photographers, and more. Tommy wasn’t used to being around this many people anymore, and he certainly wasn’t used to having to face a crowd like this without his Mommy. But she was too busy to watch him right now, so he just had to stand awkwardly in a corner, hoping to stay out of everyone’s way.

It was strange, watching them work. One one hand, each of them was a veritable giant to him, the smallest among them more than double his height. But he spent so much time with Mommy, in their scaled-up mansion, that by comparison all these people seemed… small. Like little boys and girls in their own right, just… not quite as little as him.

He nearly jumped as a woman called his name, anxiety gripping him as he realized he’d failed at being invisible.

“Come over here, Tom. We need to do your make-up.”

Tom. There was something so flat, blunt, rough about that version of his name to him now. If “Tommy” was a soft blanket, “Tom” was a coarse rag. He didn’t exactly want this make-up artist to pamper and cuddle him the way Mommy did, but all the same, calling him Tom felt like it carried… expectations. Expectations that he was capable, independent. That he was a big boy.

But he wasn’t.

All the same, he approached her. She’d set up a small workstation along the wall, with a mirror set out on a table and a tall stool, the seat of which was a good six inches over Tommy’s head.

“Can you climb up there yourself?”

“Um, I don’t think I can.”

“Is it okay if I pick you up? Ms. Chambers gave us permission, but is it okay with you?”

“...Yes, ma’am.”

The woman crouched down to get her arms under Tommy’s armpits. She clearly felt awkward about it, but that gave way to surprise when she saw just how light he was; at only two foot six, his weight barely even cracked the double digits. Mommy weighed him on a postal scale now.

Setting him down, on the seat of the stool, she began to apply foundation to his face, having to nearly double over to reach him even with the assistance of the stool. Tommy squinted at the harsh light shining on him, the same lighting that would be used for the photos.

“You know,” the make-up artist said casually as she continued to work. “I… hope I’m not being rude, but when I first saw you, I didn’t really get what Ms. Chambers saw in you. But I think I get it now. It’s hard to tell from up here, but you’re pretty damn adorable.” Tommy hoped she’d applied enough makeup to hide his blushing. “And polite, too. Honestly… it’s a good thing you’re spoken for, because otherwise I might have half a mind to smuggle you out of here in my purse. Hey, hey! Don’t look away, I can’t work if you’re not looking at me. I’m sorry, I was just teasing.”

Tommy got away from her as quickly as he could (needing her help once again to get down), and immediately went to find another corner of the room to hide in. Hardly thinking, he approached a table full of flowers and slipped under the tablecloth. He had to hunch a bit to fit… but not much. He would just wait here until Mommy was ready; the crowd was too daunting to face without her.

He could feel something, deep, deep inside him. A tiny little spark of the person he used to be, ashamed at what he’d become. Afraid of a crowd of people that were barely even paying him any attention, practically having a heart attack over some light, casual flirting. And he was probably right to be afraid! He was so tiny now that he couldn’t possibly hope to defend himself; all it took was one person who was a little more serious about “smuggling him out” and his entire life would be ruined. He was utterly, hopelessly dependent on his Mommy, and her rare absence today made it impossible to ignore that fact, impossible not to feel an ache for the power and independence he’d thrown away.

…But it wouldn’t be honest if he told himself that it wasn’t worth it. Today was the first day in months that he’d felt any of these feelings. The truth was, he was happier than he’d ever been. He liked being small and helpless, he liked surrendering himself completely to his Mommy’s power. His life was one of bliss and contentment, and few hours of fear and discomfort were more than worth it.

He heard all movement stop in the hall as the main doors clicked and creaked open.

“Mommy!” he cried out, running out from under the table, worming his way through the crowd to get to her. He wanted to sprint into her arms, to be scooped up in her embrace, to be lost in her touch and forget about the looming, terrifying world around him.

But as he reached the front of the crowd, he stopped, mouth agape.

He knew that Mommy would be showing up in a wedding dress—the entire point of today was to renew their vows, after all—but he wasn’t ready to see just how stunning she’d look. Back when they’d gotten married, Mommy’s dress had been a simplistic silk number, hugging her svelte, petite figure. This dress was an entirely different beast, rumpled waves of lace cascading across her shoulders, sheer enough to display a line of cleavage that had to be at least a foot long, her colossal breasts bulging dramatically out from her body, hug snugly by a silk white corset stitched with a delicate floral design. Just below the bust was the waistline of the dress, exploding outward in all directions, layers upon layers of lace and silk intermingling across the massive gown; Tommy didn’t think there was a single person here who’d be capable of reaching across the span of the skirt’s hemline, other than Mommy herself. Her hair was a mesmerizing labyrinth of curls and braids, criss-crossing in impossibly intricate patterns, long strands of crimson auburn contrasting sharply against her pale skin and white dress, a silk veil emerging from somewhere deep within the mass.

Even if Tommy hadn’t stopped short at the sight of her, he wouldn’t have been able to jump into her arms; they were full. Her bouquet was the size of a small bush, made up entirely out of Mommies—er, that is to say, made up entirely out of Mommies. Out of… why couldn’t Tommy think of the word? The flower that Mommy was named after. It was called a… a…

“Everybody! Thank you so much for all your hard work, you’ve all been wonderful little helpers today.” Mommy’s voice cut off the rising panic in Tommy’s mind. “I think we are just about ready to get started, so if you’re not one of the assistant photographers, please take a seat.”

The assistants and workers all began shuffling down the aisle, as Mommy shot Tommy a beatific smile. Good god was she beautiful. As she approached, he realized that she was even taller than he expected her to be; somewhere under that massive gown, she was wearing heels. He didn’t even come up to her knees.

“How do I look, baby?”

Tommy opened and closed his mouth over and over, struggling to form any words. After a moment or two, all he could manage to say was, “I love you!”

“Aww! You’re adorable. I love you too, sweetie.” Holding her bouquet in one hand, she kneeled down, the gown pooling out around her, and reached out to stroke his face. Her hand was absolutely gargantuan, big enough that if she wanted, she could easily closer her fingers entirely around Tommy’s head, and yet despite that, she was unbelievably soft and delicate. The euphoria Tommy felt from her touch was nearly enough that he didn’t even notice the photographers snapping pictures.

“C’mon, cutie. We shouldn’t keep everyone waiting.”

Mommy rose back to her full height, and Tommy was once again stunned by the size of her gown; to him, it was literally the size of a small room. The bridal march started playing as Mommy led him down the aisle; despite her slow pace, Tommy was power-walking to keep up with her. They were alone at the altar, no priest are bridal party. Just him, and his Mommy, smiling down on him like sunshine.

“Tommy,” she said, voice suddenly full of ceremony. “I told you that we would be here today to renew our wedding vows. And while that’s true, it doesn’t quite paint the entire picture. We’re not the same people we were when we made those vows. Over the past year, our marriage has changed, a lot. For the better, I think. So… that’s why, today, I want us to not just reaffirm our old vows, but make new ones. New vows that reflect who we are now, to ourselves and to each other.”

Tommy smiled up at her, but then grew nervous. “I um… I haven’t written anything.”

“I know, I didn’t tell you to. That’s because all I want from you today is for you to speak from your heart. I know that things have already changed a lot, but today is officially the last day of our old marriage, and the first day of our new one. So, before we recommit ourselves to one another, before everything changes, before we move on from the people that we used to be and embrace the people that we’ve become… I want to hear from you, one more time.”

Tommy swallowed, nervously turning to look out at the crowd. This was a lot of pressure!

“Um… Okay. Mommy, I’ve been with you for so long now. For… a long time, I thought of myself as a ‘big’ person. I guess, in a lot of ways, I was a big person. And, back when we were teenagers, you were so small and delicate, so shy and aloof, and I remember, kids used to pick on you all the time, but even then you were so sweet, so tender, and… and I loved you, from the first time we ever spoke. And back then, I used to think, you know, that it was my job to… protect you, I guess. Defend you. Take care of you. So, when we started… changing, I was scared. I was so scared. Because I wouldn’t be able to protect you anymore, and you didn’t really even need me to. But, I guess what I’ve come to realize, after all this time, is that I’ve had it backwards from the beginning. You’ve been the one taking care of me. You always have been. You’re the keeper of my heart. You nurture and cradle it, you keep it safe and nourish it. I was good for scaring off some bullies sometimes, I guess, but the truth is that you’ve always been the bigger person, in the ways that count. The only difference now is that the truth is more obvious.”

Tommy smiled up at his Mommy, streams of tears running down her face. She opened her mouth to speak, but was choked by a sob.

“Dammit, Tommy… you’re ruining my makeup…” Gentle laughter from the audience. “I… I had a whole thing to say too! But, I, mm, I can’t… Just, come here!” Dropping her bouquet to the floor (it was heavy enough to land with a noticeable thud), Lily swooped down to grab her husband, the crowd cheering as she smothered him in kisses, soaking him with her tears.

*          *          *

Lily knew she would miss something.

After the vow renewal, she’d set to work about the house. Because of the recent move, there wasn’t that much that needed done to accomplish her goal: ridding the house of every last trace of evidence that Tommy had ever been a full-sized man, that she had ever been anything less than a giant.

The main thing to get rid of were the wedding photos. Despite all her talk of this being a fresh start for their marriage, for them to move past the people they were back then, the pictures held too much sentimental value to destroy. Instead, she just had them boxed up and sent to a storage unit. Now, in their place hung photos of their vow renewal, all over the house. Pictures from when Tommy first saw her in her dress, photos of when he’d made her break down sobbing (those ones filled her with affectionate embarrassment every time she saw them), photos of him struggling to scale her leg and remove her garter with his teeth, and more. Enough photos that someone might mistake them for being from a full-blown wedding.

Because, after all, that was the point.

That was how Lily had figured out how to use Tommy’s suggestibility to deepen their relationship as Mommy and little boy. Bit by bit, she was eroding the past, gently encouraging him to forget that he had ever been anything other than tiny, delicate, and obedient.

There was no Tom, and there never was. Not anymore. Now, there was only and had ever been adorable little Tommy.

That was the idea, at least. But, she knew she’d end up missing something. One pair of Tom’s old jeans, from before any of this had started. Somehow, they’d gotten lost, mixed up in Lily’s clothes; maybe she wore them in a pinch when she was first growing or something? But they’d even managed to survive the constant churn of her wardrobe refreshes as she constantly outgrew her old outfits. They even survived the move to the new house, sorted incorrectly into an unlabeled box of old knicknacks. Maybe the movers had used them for some extra padding?

However it happened, they had stayed with them this entire time, and now, Tommy was holding them up, studying them intently.

“What are these, Mommy?”

“They’re… jeans, sweetie.”

“Well!” He huffed, puffing out his cute little cheeks. “I know that! But I mean.. Where did they come from? Whose are they?” He held them up as high as he could; the legs still trailed onto the floor, and he could probably fit his entire body into one leg of them. “They’re way too big for me, but they’re way too small for you. And…”

“And?”

“And… they look like men’s jeans.”

Lily took a few slow, measured steps toward her baby. Gradually, she lowered herself to her knees and sat back on her ankles, her breasts level with Tommy’s tiny little head. She watched him as he studied the jeans, eyes narrowing, a distant look of worry creeping into his expression.

“What is it, sweetheart? What are you thinking about?”

“I… I don’t know. It’s like. It’s like I forgot something. Something… important?”

With a sympathetic smile, Lily placed one hand on Tommy’s shoulders, his neck resting perfectly in the crook between her thumb and forefinger, and gently took the offending pair of jeans away with the other.

“That’s silly, Tommy. The only thing that’s important to a little boy is the love of his Mommy, and you’d never forget that.”

“Yeah… yeah, you’re right. Sorry, Mommy.”

“Oh, baby, it’s okay! Everything’s okay.” Leaning down, she kissed the top of his head before moving her arm downard, scooping his legs out from under him and causing him to tumble into her arm.

“How’s this sound, sweetie,” she said as she rose to her full height. “I don’t know where these things came from, but obviously, they’re here by some kind of mistake. So how about I take you to the dining room, and you wait patiently like a good little boy while I throw these away and make us some dinner?”

“Okay!”

With another kiss on the head, Lily left him in her chair to wait while she cooked. The chair, scaled to her 8’6” body, looked like it might just swallow Tommy whole. It almost made her not want to leave the poor little thing alone. He was just so tiny now! He needed care and protection more than ever.

And she was happy to give it to him.

A personal chef was one luxury that she’d never indulged in with her riches. Cooking for her baby was important. Feeding him was one of the single most important duties she had as his Mommy, probably the most important outside of the bedroom. She felt a tingling between her legs at the thought; she’d wanted to make sure Tommy adapted to the new version of the truth, and didn’t want to complicate it right away by shrinking him any further. But the magic—that is to say, Lily—was starting to get impatient.

Maybe after dinner, she thought as she opened the pantry. After all, she did love to feed him. Mealtimes were sacred. True, she ate almost everything herself, Tommy only possessing the appetite for what was to Lily only a couple bites of food, but she always savored the joy of feeding him those few bites. His little mouth was so small now that he couldn’t even fit silverware into it; rather than get him anything custom, she’d opted to just hand-feed him. There was a deep, beautiful intimacy to it. And yet… somehow, it didn’t quite satisfy her. She wished that, somehow, the act of feeding her Tommy could be even more intimate…

She started suddenly as she felt a strange sensation in her chest. She froze for a moment, not knowing what to make of it, before reaching up under her sweater and feeling her bra.

It was damp. A befuddled smile started spreading across Lily’s face as blood rushed to her cheeks. The tingling between her legs intensified.

Magic, you never disappoint.

“Change of plans, Tommy!” Lily announced as she returned to the dining room, hoisting him up from where she’d left him. “It’s actually bedtime.”

“But, I’m hungry.” That was new. Tommy was never hungry. Lily’s smile became a full-blown grin.

“I know sweetie, but don’t worry, Mommy will handle it.”

“Isn’t it… early, for bedtime?”

“Now now!” she said, tapping him gently on the nose as she crossed the house to the stairs. “You know better than to question my decisions.”

“R-right. I’m sorry, Mommy.”

She slowed down as she climbed the stairs; she wanted this to be a gentle, intimate experience, and to make that happen, she needed to get a little more control over herself.”

“Sweetheart… Do you like being Mommy’s little boy?” she asked as she ascended.

“Of course! I love it!”

“Would you… like to be even littler for me?” According to the new version of things, the version that Tommy remembered, he’d always been 2 '6". Which meant that, from his perspective, tomorrow was the first time he was ever going to shrink.

“What do you mean?”

“Exactly what I said. Would you like to get even smaller? Be even more of Mommy’s little boy?”

Tommy thought quietly for a few steps. “Would… would that make you happy, Mommy?”

“It would make me very happy, sweetie.”

“Then I want to do it.”

Lily kissed him tenderly. “You’re such a good boy.”

Lily opened the door to their bedroom, dark save for a few golden rays of late afternoon light pouring in from the window. Their marriage license was framed and hung up on the wall, and next to it, the legal guardianship contract Tommy had signed at the vow renewal. To the furthest extent possible, she was now legally his Mommy.

“How small, Mommy? How much smaller do you want me to be?”

“Hmm. I tell you what, baby. Let’s get situated, and then I’ll tell you a bedtime story that will explain it.”

Humming to herself, Lily set Tommy down on the edge of the bed, then kneeled down to begin undressing him. Peeling each piece of tiny clothing off of him one by one, blowing him a kiss as she exposed his cute little cock. He blushed, and his blushing intensified as she turned her attention to herself, stripping down completely naked, heaving a sigh as she felt the wet spots around her nipples.

Tommy noticed them too, eyes widening. She grinned as she climbed into bed, nestling her legs under the covers and propping herself up with a large mound of pillows before opening her arms to him. Tommy climbed into her embrace and she cuddled him close, pressing his face to her leaking breast.

“It’s alright, sweetie. Go ahead and drink. It’s there for you.” If not for the sheer size of Lily’s breasts, Tommy probably wouldn’t be able to reach them from her lap. But as it was, her nipple was hanging down perfectly at the level of his mouth, a single droplet of milk leaking out of it.

After a moment’s hesitation, he opened his mouth and began to suckle. Lily gasped in pleasure and squirmed on the bed; she hadn’t expected it to feel this good.

“That’s it baby, that’s it. Drink it all up. Let Mommy feed you.” In a sense, the milk was a part of her; as her body surrounded him on the outside, her milk began to fill him on the inside. This was, ultimately, just one more way for her to hold him even closer. That milk would go on to nourish him, to give him energy, to build new cells as old ones died off—given enough time, he would be made out of it. Made out of her.

She shuddered as a soft, quiet climax rumbled through her.

“Right,” she sighed, relaxing all the tension that had been building up in her unknowingly. “A bedtime story. Tommy, this is the story of what the rest of your life is going to be like.”

He gave no indication that he heard her, he simply continued to drink. Smiling, she slipped her hand between his legs and he let out a moan, his voice reverberating against her nipple and sending another wave of arousal through her.

Tommy’s dick had long ago become too small for a proper handjob. She could practically wrap her hand around his entire body, so his cock was just too small to work with in that way. Instead, she very carefully squeezed it between her thumb and index finger and began slowly, slowly, rolling it around between them.

“You, my sweet, perfect boy, are going to shrink,” she said as she gently worked him. “You’re going to shrink, and shrink, and shrink. Smaller and smaller, every day. You’re already mine, completely, utterly, unquestionably mine, but somehow, you’re going to keep finding more of yourself to give to me. You’re going to get so tiny that I can hold you between my breasts, so tiny I can cradle you in the palm of my hand, so tiny that I can tuck you away safe and sound in the folds of my fingerprint. Smaller, and smaller, and smaller, forever and ever. So small that the world is going to be too big for you to worry about. Much, much too big for a little boy like you to fit in his adorable little head.” She poked at his scrotum with her middle finger, eliciting another moan. It seemed to make him only more desperate to drink from her. “All that big, scary stuff out there is just going to fade away, and you’re only going to be able to remember one thing. The love of your Mommy. The feeling you have right now,” she said as she ever so slightly increased her speed, “that’s the only feeling you’re going to be capable of! All those silly, unimportant parts of yourself, Mommy’s going to help you get rid of them. You’ll shed every last bit until all you have left is love. Love, and peace, and joy, as you melt into me. Bit by bit, your real life is going to slip away, it’s going to outgrow you as you shrink, and shrink, and shrink, into your own personal heaven. Mommy won’t just be there in paradise with you, she’ll be your paradise. All you know, all you can even imagine, will begin and end with Mommy, whose love is what gives you life.”

She continued massaging his cock as he continued to moan, and drink, and moan. She had no idea where he was putting it all; this was more than she’d managed to feed him in months. Eventually, she’d make him cum. And then she’d make him cum again, and again, and again. She’d drain every last little silly inch out of him through his cock. But she had all the time in the world for that. For now, she was content to sit there massaging him, feeding him, surrounding him inside and out, letting this moment of bliss she’d created for him last as long as possible.